Comprehensive Critical Dictionary of Prakrit Languages Volum 01

Author(s): A M Ghatage
Publisher: Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/020162/1

Page #1

A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITA SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE
VOLUME-ONE
General Editor A. M. GHATAGE
BHANDARKAR ORIENTAL RESEARCH INSTITUTE.
PUNE. INOIA

Page #2

A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL
DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE
VOLUME ONE
Prepared by the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Pune (India), with the financial support of the Sanmati Teerth, Pune (a Trust devoted to Prakrits and Jainology), the University Grants Commission, and the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India.
EDITORIAL STAFF
GENERAL EDITOR
A. M. GHATAGE
EDITORIAL ASSISTANTS
G. B. PALSULE MEENAKSHI KODNIKAR
NALINI JOSHI KAMALKUMAR K. JAIN

Page #3

Copyright, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Instituto, Puno
FOUNDED
FOUNDED
101
तेजस्विनावण
Tiralah
Printed at The Bhandarkar Institute Press, Puna
Published by A. M. GHATAGE, Honorary Secretary, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, F'une 411004 (India)

Page #4

A COMPREHENSIVE AND CRITICAL DICTIONARY OF THE PRAKRIT LANGUAGES WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO JAIN LITERATURE
VOLUME ONE
Prepared by the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Pune (India), with the financial support of the Sanmati Teerth, Pune (a Trust devoted to Prakrits and Jainology), the University Grants Commission, and the Ministry of Human
Resource Development, Government of India.
EDITORIAL STAFF
GENERAL EDITOR A. M. GHATAGE
EDITORIAL ASSISTANTS
G. B. PALSULE MEENAKSHI KODNIKA
NALINI JOSHI KAMALKUMAR K. JAIN

Page #5

The Project of the Prakrit Dictionary is sponsored by Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Professor A. M. GHATAGE and the staff of the Prakrit Dictionary Department of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute have prepared the Dictionary with the financial support of the Sanmati Tearth, a Trust of which Shri N. K. FIRODIA is the Chairman and Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA, Advocate, is the Hoaorary Secretary.
LIST OF DONORS OF THE SANMATI TEERTH
Donations received for the Project of Prakrit Dictionary and allied activities of more than Rs. 50,000
14,00,000
(1) Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Pune
(Firodia Trust & Other Trusts )
(2) Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA, Advocate, Puno
2,03,570 2,00,000
(3) Shri ABHAYRAJJI BALDOTA, Wadala, Bombay (4) Shri SukulALJI BORA, Pune (5) Shri SHANTILALJI LUNKAD, Pune
1,63,000
1,11,000
(6) Shri SHRENIKBHAI KASTURBHAI
(Shri S. M. Jain Boarding ) Ahmedabad
1,00,000
52,000
(7) Shri SOHANLALJI CHORDIYA, Pune
(Chordiya Charitable Trust)
51,000
(8) Shri KANTILALJI CHUTTAR, Pune (9) Dhyan Vikas Kendra, Madras
50,000
Printed at the Bhandarkar Institute Press, Pune, with the financial assistance from the Ministry of Human Resource Development, Government of India, and Shri N. K. FIRODIA, Chairman, and Dr. U. K. PUNGALIYA Honorary Secretary, Sanmati Teerth, Pune.

Page #6

PREFACE
The project of preparing and publishing a compre- a Dictionary of Frakrits'. This Note was widely circuhensive dictionary of the Prakrit languages, mainly lated among Indian and foreign scholars interested in based on the extensive Jain literature in Prakrit, was Prakrit studies, in order to elicit their opinions and first thought of by Shri N. K Firodia, Chairman of the suggestions. The plan also roughly indicated the time Sarmati-Teerth, an academic institute newly started required for the completion of the work : three to four by a group of Jains in Pune city, with the inten- years for the collection of material and about ten years tion of promoting Prakrit studies, which were generally for the preparation and publication of the dictionary in neglected so far. They approached me in connection about three volumes. It was pointed out that, like with the planning of the academic work of the Institute. other works of similar pature, the dictionary would be A meeting was held in Poonis for this purpose at the published in the form of fascicules. end of 1986, and, out of the two essential requirements of Prakrit studies, namely, a detailed comparative gra- For the implementation of the Project, a small mmar of all the Prakrit languages and a comprehensive urit of workers was set up at the Institute, which and critical dictionary, ihe latter was chosen for early consisted, besides the General Editor, of three to four execution, because of its greater necessity and useful- editorial assistants, and the extraction of words from the ness. During the ast fifty years, the urgency of such Prakrit works was carried on with their help. An ipa work was often voiced in various seminars and confer- dependent library unit was also created, most of the ences, and the Prakrit Text Society also had thought of books having been taken from the library of the such a plan. But no adequate arrangment could be rade Institute. Additional books were borrowed from other to bring such a project in practice.
libraries in Poona, some were purchased, a few were got
xeroxed, and some were donated to the project. At The authorities of the Saumati-Teerth asked me to
present there are about 500 original works in the undertake the work of planning and executing this dic
library of the Project, which are used for extraction of tionary-project, which made it necessary for me to come
material, and about 300 secondary works dealing with the to Poona from my native place, a small village in the
Prakrit larguages and Jain literature, religion, philosophy district of Kolhapur where I had lived since my retire.
and a few other related topics. It is felt that this ment as the Chief Editor of the Sanskrit Dicticuary
collection will be adequate for the dictionary, and the Project of the Deccan College Post-graduate and Research
addition of recent publications will be continued. Institute, Poona, in 1983. To avoid delay, it was also thought necessary to establish and locate the project After the extraction of material had reached An at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona, advanced stage and the excerpts had reached the number because of its reputation as one of the foremost Josti- of four lakbs, the material was alphabetized and made tutes working in the field of Indological studies and ready for the editorial work. also because of its excellent library and press faci.ities. With a view to enabling the Bhandarkar Institute to In 1989 a detailed questionnaire on some 80 speciundertake the proect, Shri N. K. Firodia, Chairman of fic points pertaining to 11 main aspects of the mechanism the Sanmati-Teerth, made to the Institute an initial grant of dictionary-making was prepared and circulated among of Rs. five lakhs for this purpose.
Prakrit scholars in India and outside, and a fairly good
response was received particularly from foreiga scholars Accordingly the work on the project was begun at
showing keen interest in such a work. In 1991, a the Institute on the 1st of April 1987, when I carne to
specimen forme of eight pages was prepared and again Poona, and took charge as Honorary General Editor of
circulated among scholars. The numerous suggestions the Dictionary.
thereby received having been duly taken into account, A detailed plan of the proposed dictionary indicat- the methodology of the dictionary was finalised. The ing the nature and scope of the work, the method to actual printing of the dictionary was begun in April be adopted for its implementation, the problems involved 1992, and the first fascicule of the dictionary containing in it, and other relevant matters was prepared and in- & detailed introduction and the necessary ancillary corporated into 'A Note on the Nature and Scope of material is yow being published,

Page #7

(vi)
On behalf of the project, I convey my sincere thanks to Professor R. N. Dandekar, Honorary Secretary of the Bhandarkar Institute and to Shri N. K. Firodia and Shri U. K. Pungaliya, the Chairman and the Secretary of the Sanmati-Teerth, whose devotion to the Prakrit studies and whose academic and financial help have made the execution of the project possible. My thanks are also due to the members of the staff of the Project who have spared no pains to meet the heavy demands made on them; to the following scholars who answered the questionnaire and made many valuable suggestions, K. S. Arjunwadkar, Poona; N. Balbir, Paris; H. Berger, Heidelberg; W. B. Bollee, Heidelberg: J. Bronkhorst, Lausanne; G. Cardona, PennsyIvania University; L A. Van Daalen, Utrecht; G. L. Amar, New Delhi; P. M. Joseph, Thumba; Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun; C. G. Kashikar, Poona; B. K. Khada badi, Shankeshwar; R. A Koch, München; Chr. Lindtner,
Denmark; Sadhvi Manjushri, Poona; C. Mayrhofer, Canberra; M. A. Mehendale, Poona; H. Nakamura, Tokyo. K. R. Norman, Cambridge; E. C. Polome, Texas University; A. Radichi, Italy; M. S. Ranadive, Satara; H. P. Schmidt, Los Angeles; N. M. Sen, Poona: R. Norton Smith, Toronto; S. Suridev, Patna; W. J. Wright, London; G. Wojtilla, Budapest; to the following persons for their voluntary work in connection with the extraction of words, Mrs. R. R. Mohadikar, J. G. Keskar Muni Pravinarushiji, Mrs. S. S. Lunavat and Mrs. V. R. Bhatewarao; - to the following Institutions for lending books, Fergusson College, Poona, Deccan College Post-Graduate and Research Institute, Poona, Wadia College, Poona and Seva Mandir, Raut Jodhpur.
Finally I express my thanks to the office-staff of the Bhandarkar Institute and to the Institute's Press who did their work in an excellent and expeditious manner.
A. M. Ghatage General Editor

Page #8

INTRODUCTION
1. THE TITLE
scope of this work the whole of the Pali literature and
extra-Indian Prakrit dialects and some of the early The full title of the presert lexical work is .A
inscriptions in MIA I ke those of Asoka. This exclusion Comprehensive and Critical Dictionary of the Prakrit
is based on two considerations: (1) excellent dictioLarguages with special reference to Jain literature'.
darles are available for Pali literature and an exhaustivo This designation is chosen to ind cate the main features
one is already in progress. Glossaries for the excluded of the work Compared to the available dictionaries of
dialects and inscriptions are also known and meet the the Prakrits, old and new this dictiorary is intended
needs sufficiently well. (2) Technically the different 10 cover all the available leximes in the Prakrit languages
modes of writing of these dialects make it difficult to and as such aims at comprehensiveness as far as the
include the words in the alphabetical order of the Prakrit literature is concerned It is meant to be
Prakrit Dictionary and their inclusion as separate critical in the sense that wh le using the literature for
entries will cnly increase the bulk of the work without this purpose a crical : ttitude is cons'stently followed,
real advantage. However, whenever an etymology of and echtem is examined and all quotations for is are
the Prakrit word is attempted, this material is given thoroughly corrected wherever necessary with all the
due consideration The reference to Jain literature is ava lable material, and are fully interpreted. This is
intended to draw attention to the fact that an extensive essential recau' e most of the Prakrit works which are
material is available here and that the semantic analysis at present available are not critically edited and proverly
of the peculiar and technical words from this literature translated in the case of editions of the canonical
is expected to yield a rich harvest and is in need of texts, there are 00 many differences among them, because they are published at different times and are
some amount of special explanation to understand them. worked with divergent principles which are often contrary
The position which the Apabbrainsa literature occupies
in the history of Indo-Aryan languages fully justifies to each other being based upon d flerent views of their
its inclusion in the Dictionary. All the material bearing nature Equally chaotic is the method used for the
on the so-called Vibbaşas sub-dialects of Prakrits being purpose of giving references 10 passages and many of
scanty will be included in the scope of this work. But the the entries are based on memo y of the dictior ry
bulk of the Dictionary will be formed by the chief Prakrit makers. Sometimes an attempt is made to put a
languages namely Ardha-Magadhi, Jain Maharastri, Sanskrit word into Prakri: without any thought being
Jain-Sauraseni, Maharastri, Sauraseni, Magadhị and given to its actul cccurrence in the Prakrit lang age.
Apabbrainst and illustrations from them will be used Short of preparing complete critical editions of the vorks
throughout A complete list of books used for this used for this dicticnary, an attempt is made to present
Dictionary is given separately along with the abbreviathe words and examples in as critical a form as possible
tions used and the mode of reference followed. It with the available material A consistent and ensily
contains nearly 500 works and thus covers almost all verifiable mode of reference is used which will heltbe
the material available in the Prakrit languages. reader to trace the passages in different editions. The meanings given are based on a thorough consideration
II. LEXICAL MATERIAL IN FRAKRIT of all the evidence available includ ng the traditional interpretations and for this purpose extracts from the For a better understanding of the nature of the commentarial literature are given in their proper places present dictionary, it may be u-eful to give a brief with references. By the expression. Prakrit languages' survey of the lexical material available for the Prakrits it is intended to take the word in the sense in wh ch it included in this dictionary. As compared with Sanskrit has been used in Indian Classical literature as a whole and Pali, the traditional lexical material for the trakrits and more particularly its use as found in the traditional is definitely scanty and not of much significance. It Prakrt grammars, works on rhetories and dramaturgy. is true that the vast comment rial literature on the In this sense the word · Prakrits' is not co-extensive AMg, canon and post-canonical works both in JM. and with what the modern linguists cll the Middle Indo- JS. often cite a few passages which appear like bits of Aryan languages (MIA). Hence we exclude froribe Kosis of the traditional type, just as they quote a few

Page #9

(*2)
grammatical rules which have given rise to the hope of The device used to arrange the words is equally finding old grammars of Prakrit written in Prakrit simple which explains the limitations placed on the itself, as is the case with the Pali language. But cho.ce of words. Synonyms which number many but in both cases the expectation is not justified. In the not exceeding a gatha are given first, then those which earliest exegetical works in AMg and Pro-canonical can be accomodated in one line, or one carana or the works in JS. and more particularly in the soc:lled fourth part of a gātrā, two lines of which are divided into Nijjuttis and Bhasas, where such bits of statements occur. two parts each of unequal length. The list is concluded those are due to the tradition of these works to explain with words with their meanings in a single word. the texts in a peculiar manner. Of the various d. vices It can be easily imagined that such a plan would give used to elucidate the meanings of the sacred texts, there very little scope both for the number of words to be is one called egaphas i. e. giving words all of which included and the explanations to be given for them have the same meaning. As the idea is to classify Hence its use for a Prakrit lexicographer is very little. the concept which underlies a word more than its exact senso, these bits of Pgatths are built on a
On the other hand the Desinamamalá of Hemavery loose idea of synonyms and a collection of carda is of capital importance for Prakrit lexicography. words is put together to include as many aspects of
of While the lat-sima and cad bhana words of Prakrit are the concept as possible, which can hardly be called a
easily identified with their Sanskrit coun'erparts and Kosa as usually understood in Ancient Indian literature.
ofler no difficulty of explanation, the socalled Desi A fairly evolved example of this can be seen at the words, which occur throughout the Prakrit literature, beginning of cach chapter of the late caropical book are entenatic as regards their source. and often their Panhāvāyaranās. In the very first chapter we come
mearing cannot be decided, when not extensively used. across the word pānivaha and its 30 dames like Hemacandra has devoted one Kosa of his to collect and pänivahain, ummülana surirão, avisambho his whi. explain this stock of words in his work originally called ind, kiccuin, yhäyunā, mārā, vahana, waldharuna, Rayanivuli but repamed by its first editor R. Piscbel tivāyaṇā, āruinblue-rumärambhu etc. called yomāni
as Dosinamamālā as being more expressive of its nature. nāmāns. The Nijjutti on the Süyagad gives purely
It consists of eight chapters called w.rgos based on the phonetic variants of its name as: toss yn imāņi nämüm
division of the alphabet into groups according to a nonsuttagadan, sultakadam, suyugadain Ofw gounā 2.
gram na ical astrological tradition of India
1752715/09far s at siggisitar 272. This tions of synonyms and a modern work called Elānha divides the alphabet into vowels from 4104, k1.094, košu puts them together. In spite of the usefuiress of cara, -vr:2, ta-vuryt pa-norm, and ya wrgu. such passages, they can hardly be called Kolas or excerpts
Hem candra has split the last one into two, the first trom Kosis in the usual sense of the term as seen in a conta ningy. 1, 1, and v. the second &. 8. #and h. very large number of works in Sanskrit bevinning with Naturally the Desi words do not show the sounds the work of smara. Real kośas in this sense are cnly
vis ir ja, das Is i, i and y initially sind hence they are two, Dhanapala's Pājalucchinäinmälä and Ribavili not necessary for arranging the words on the basis of (later known by the name Deštnāmamala) of Hema- their pitial sounds. He remarks 7717771 2174faa candra. The first is a small work of 279 gather and a faci . 208; HET AT S41 at 16174: deals with nearly a thousand words in Prakrit containing squap. 236; 197 gt 7 449 ft araz: mostly buscS and laubhavis along with a few Desiguap 313 Besides arranging the words in the alphawords. The author tells us at the end of the work that betical order of the first syllable be further arranges them he composed it in Vs. 1329 and mentions a famous according to the number of syllables they contain, i. e. incident which occurred in that year, viz. the town of as having two three, four or five syllables in each Mänyakheta was attacked and looted by the king of group and this is again repeated twice on the consi Malavä. The author himselt lived in Dhara and wrote deration, wheth:r they are having single meaning his Kośa for his sister Surdarī He also indirectly gives or miny (ekintha, aurkartha ) Thr: ekartha group bis name in a line by the simple device of listing words, naturally includes words baving the same meaning, the end-syllables of which make up his name hanavala, a synonymous Koga, while the other is a polvsemous The choice of the words is made on the basis of Kosa. This brings bis classification in conformity with their usefulness for writing poetry. It is obvious that the basic division of the Sanskrit Kosz werksHemahe wants his work to be considered as an aid to poets, candr bas put together as many as 6000 words of this which thus belongs to the genre called Kavisiksa.
Dature in 783 stapzas.

Page #10

To nis text he has added a Sanskrit commentary a quotation from Vācaspatya. Its use in Prakrit is explaining the meanings of these words and illustrates unknown. It quotes long passages from Prakrit works their use in a large number of stanzas composed by along with the Sanskrit commentary on them when avai. bimselt. Puschel is very critical about these as having lable and even whole chapters are included in this respect. no literary merit, even after giving due consideration to This procedure accounts for its bulk. It is more of the constraints under which they were composed. In the nature of an encyclopaedia and includes both spite of this limitation they are often of use in deciding Prakrit and Sanskrit material, which the author considers the me nings of words when they are polysemous in as useful for studying the Jain canonical works and Sanskrit itself and hence they are often cited for this their commentaries. It is obviously modelled on Sanskrit purpose in the dictionary.
works like the 567 and the apety and as such
has both the merits and short-comings of these works. Hemacandra makes two more points worth noting.
In spite of its obvious defects, the work has been He explicitly says that he has not included in his work
carefully scanned to get some items and meanings pumerous words current in different parts of the country
which are not otherwise available. The material utilised on the grand that they are too many to be listed. He
is mostly based on the memory of the author and the has confined himself to such words as are actually found
MSS. used were not critically edited. Its bulk has used in Prakrit literature. He also defines what he means
certainly affected the judgements of both F. W. Thomas by Desi qualitatively in his stanza 3. There he leys down the criteria that they should not be justifiable by
and W. Schubring when they speak of this work in
their reviews of 1924 and 1935. The strictures passed the rules of grammar, or not known to San krit lexicons
on it by Pt. Hargovind Das Seth in the preface of and not justifiable by interpreting their sense by the
his Dictionary in 1928 appear to be not fully justified, device of a figurative or transferred meaning. More
as claimed there that the name of a work of Yasovijaya particularly words derived from the sccalled 22575
952742912a in Prakrit is coined by the author. are also excluded. He thus makes a distinction between Desī words not derived from Sanskrit words and The author has used about a hundred books in Dhâtvädeśas which are not genetically connected with Prakrit and Sanskrit and has also listed the words Sanskrit roots, a distinction which is reflected in he under which the bulk of the information is to be found further history of such words in tbe modern Indian in the introduction. But their number is very small. languages.
The introduction also includes the whole of the Prakrit All the modern Dictionaries of Prakrits are arranged grammar of Hemacandra with a new commentary In on the alphabetical principle, but the way in which the Sanskrit verses written by the author, which however alphabet is arranged differs from dictionary to dictionary. gives no new information. Particularly in the treatment of the Anusvära no definite
During the thirties of this century two more principle is followed and hence groups of words involving this sound are found at different places in these
dictionaries of Prakrit were publisbed. Unlike the
work mentioned above, they were planned as regular dictionaries. Nor is the principle followed by a particular
dictionaries of the modern type, arranged alphabetically dictionary used consistently throughout and hence
and the meanings of the words explained with a few the Anusvara, if it occurs in the middle of a word, is
examples. The various meanings which the words not given the same treatment as is given to it, it it
conveyed are systematically numbered and separated occurs in the first syllablo of a word.
from each other. The usual parts of speech aro The largest modern dictionary which professes to indicated and the verbal bases are clearly marked. The deal with Prakrits is called Abhidänarājendra, composed words are collected from the literature and they aro given by Vijayarā jendrasuri (1825-1906), edited by his two with their Sanskrit equivalents based on the rules of pupils Dipavijaya and Yatindr vijaya and published changes of sounds which the Prakrit grammariang havo between 1910 and 1924, in seven folio volumes and formulated. Of these two, the Ardha-Māgadhi dictionary contains more than 9000 pages of a large size in two was planned to include all the words in the Jain columns. The lemmata are given in Prakrit, but that Svetämbara canon or sacred books, overlooking the does not mean that all such words actually occur in legitimacy of the books called Prakirņakas. All the 45 the Prakrit literature. For example the entry on books, which form the capon, were utilised. Howevor, page 3 is based on its Sanskrit counterpart afata and in spite of the fact that Ardba-Magadhi as a Prakrit its meaning as current in the Mimāmsa is given with is confined to the canonical works only, some other

Page #11

(4)
works like the SIX Karmagranthas Kammapayadi, the Visesavasyakabhasya, the Pañcasaka and Supa. sanahacariya were included. The reasons for this is hard to find. Originally planned by a non-academician Mr. Bhandari, who gives a graphic description of the difficulties met by the project during its execution, the basic work was prepared by the monk Shri Rataacandji Maharaja, a versatile Sanskrit scholar famous for his extraordinary memory, containing an estimated 50,000 words taken from the canonical books, who also gave their meanings, both common and technical, in Gujarati. As the plan originally conceived had decided to give the meanings in three languages, Gujarati, Hindi and English, in order to have the dictionary a wider circulation, the Gujarati meanings were rendered into the other two languages with the help of a number of scholars who themselves were not acquainted with the original texts and hence worked under a real handicap. The bulk of the dictionary, which consists of four volumes with a total of more than three thousand pages, is primarily due to this trilingual translations and the actul lexical items are far less than can be expected from the bulk of the work. Most of the shortcomings of the dictionary are due to the way in which the plan was carried out in very adverse circumstances. It appears that the original intention to confine the work to only the Ardha-Magadhi Prakrit as found in the canon, which is also apparent from the fact that a new grammar of this Frakrit was prepared by Dr. Banarasi Das and given at the beginning, was altered and a fifth volume of 857 pages was added, which included all the words which were found in the Paasaddamahapnavo of Pandit Hargovinddas Seth. This was done with the intention of making it cover all the Prakrit dialects, but which were not found in the first four volumes. The words in this fifth volume are given with only a Gujarati rendering. This has deprived the dictionary of the possibility of giving all the meanings a word has, at one place. a great inconvenience for the user. The use of uncritical editions of the bocks, the insufficiency of the references given which makes it often imposs ble to trace them and lack of first-hand knowledge of the source material on the part of the numerous translators, have made the work less useful in comparison with its bulk and the labour spent on it. Quite recently the whole werk is reprinted as it is, without making any attempt to remedy even its scribal mistakes.
The other Dictionary of the Prakr ts of the twenties is the most frequently used work caited Paiavaddamaliannavo, compiled by Pi Hargo addas beth all alone. This work has served as purpose well during the last 60
years and more, and a second edition of it was published in 1961. More recently an abridged edition of the same for the use of students was issued under the same name The abridgement was mainly done by dropping a fair number of words, mostly derivatives or compound torms, which can be easily produced by the rules of grammar. Otherwise all the three editions are identical in every respect and no attempt was made to either correct its mistakes or modernise it by additional materia!.
This work consists of about 1000 pages, each page having three columns, and includes about 75000 words. Meanings are given in Hindi and citat ons are few, a few more references being added to them. It uses as many as 170 books and represents the major Prakrit dialects except works from Jam Sauraseni However अराधनामार and are included, the purpose of which remains unexplained. Only a few Apabhrainga works were used for the simple reason that most of them were publ shed after the Diction ry was completed. Citations from the Maharastri epics are given mostly by a mere. reference to the name of the book when they have a word-index. (Probably the index to Setubandha was not available to the author.) The dramauc Prakrits are poor y represented and only an unpublished list of techni cal Prakrit terms in the dramas was made use of, and hence other words of the dramatic Prakrits were not included. In fact this has become a good dic ionary for the three Prakrits, Ardha- Magadhi. Jain Maharastri and Ma: arastrī.
equivalents, but to attempt is made to include their All Prakrit words are followed by their Sanskrit etymology and often the Sanskrit given does not appear to be correct according to the Sanskrit grammar. All words taken from the Deśinimumala are called Dest, ever when they have easily ascertainable Sanskrit cogrates.
From the technical point of view the dictionary leaves much to be desired. The abbreviations of the wor is show that no uniform principle is followed: sometimes the name of the work is abbreviated; sometimes the name of the author Thus the hymn Rṣabhapañcasika is indicated by Dhana which is an abbreviation of the author's name Dhanapala. pi stands for Pischel to refer to the famous work Grammatik der Prakrit Sprachen. The collection of the Prakrit stories prepared by H Jacobi is ind cated by the siglum maha, because they are said to have been in Mähärastri, a double contusion. There are many such curiosities which make it difficult for the reader to remember the abbreviations.

Page #12

(
5)
The references are quite accurate when they are with the commentaries written on them and incidentally taken from the works which the author himself has a few non-canonical works like Dasaveyalıyacunni, edited as in the case of Visexävusyukubhâsyu o Suru. Paumacarya of Vimala, Uvaesamala of Dharmadása, sundarikatha. The same is true of the voluminous work Tattvarthasūtra of Umāsvāti along with his so-called Pau muciriya of Vimala. On the other hand, references Svopajna Bhasya and Visesavasyakabhasya of Jinato works like V vorhänt or Brhutkulpa are very in- bhadra. The later volumes were edited by Sagarananda's sufficient. the number of the uddsas alone being pupil Kancanasigara. given and in many other cases only the name of the
Though intended to deal with the words found in book is all that is found. When MSS. are used it is but natural that the author could not give the reference
the Agama texts which are less known as is indicated to folio, side and line, unless he also specified the exact
in the title, the work is fairly comprehensive as far as MS, which he his used.
the canon is concerned. By the word Alpa-pur citri,
it appears, the author took it to mean, not generally Along introduction of 64 pages is added which
found in the classical Sanskrit literature or less known contains a detailed grammar of the Prakrit in general outside the Sanskrit works written by the Jain scholars. and the characteristic features of the various l'rakrit dialects like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisacī, Culika Paisacī The real peculiarity of the work lies in the fact and Apabhramsa, in which the author follow's very that it is a Prakrit-Sanskrit diccionary which also includes close y the Grammar of Hemacandra.
a fair amount of Sanskrit words occurring in the
commentaries and their explanations given there. As an While giving the meanings of words, ournberg 1, 2,
editor of the texts of the Agamodayasamiti, one can 3 etc are used to indicate their different senses. But
well understand the procedure which the author has in most cases, ack of examples on which this was
followed. For each word included (either in Sanskrit based inakes it very difficult to decide their correctness.
or Prakrit ), he adds by way of explanation the The author has put great faith in the traditional inter
relevant statements of the conimentators in Sanskrit as pretation given in the commentaries in Sanskri, which
they are actually found in the editions. As the same has led him adinit meanings which cannot be ustified,
word occurs in a number of canonical books, the author But it must be admitted that, in spite of the deficiencies
has put together the explanations offered by the different of the work, it is the only dictionary of Prakr's taken
commentarors and even by the same commentator at as a whole and it has served its purpose well durung
different places. The references again are in the form the last 60 years and more.
of the number of the telo i the side being not indicated ) The only other dictionary which needs to be referred because nearly all the books are in the form of folioto is a publication called Alpa parıcita-Saidcbantika- bundles or pothis As is to be expected from the sabdakosa consisting of five parts published between 1954 editor of these books, the prge number is mostly accurate and 1979 thus taking 25 years to complete. It contains and one can locate the word and its explanation by a total gumber of 1256 pages and an additional supple- reading at most the two sides of the folio. ment of 56 pages devoted to listing the words of the
The author has made no attempt to weigh the Desinamamala of Hemacandra in an alphabetical order
explanations offered by the commentators and has not with the meanings assigned to them by Hernacandra
suggested bis own views in this matter. But this is not himself, and hence has no independent value.
an important loss because the reader bas before him all This work is prepared by Muni Sāgarānanda, a the excerpts which he needs for this purpose. This profound student of the Jun Ayamas, and responsible method often gives rise to some problems like a choice of for the editions of the major works of the canon along the meaning among the divergent explanations in with the Sar skrit commentaries published by the Sanskrit. For example (embadei in Uttarādnyayuna is Agamodayasamiti These are the only reliable editions explained by the word liruskurute and in the Avaśyaka available today for many of these works. The commen- by upalabhate. When a word like ansalaya is explained taries on the canonical works were written by Haribhadra, as amsagnia, the etymological or derivational process Silanka. Hemacındra, Abhayadeva, Malayagiri, Santi- gets obscured because the word consists of the stem suri, Dronacarya and Candrasuri, covering a period of amsalu and ga from the root game. while in the other more than five hundred years, which was mostly devoted the stem is awsa and the other element is gatu- a past to the writing of Sanskrit cominentaries. This dictionary passive participle of the same root gam-. When u näiyam takes gote of all the 45 books of the canon along in Viy. is explained with the words anālica, anadıkan,

Page #13

a jätikam, mätitam and anātitim, the reader can make II. LINGUISTIC BACKGROUND OF up his mind only by going through the original texts.
THE DICTIONARY When the Prakrit form aggri is explained as ägneyi,
To understand the derivations and etymologies ( gwaratzy) at Arusyak: 315, the other form
given in the dictionary, it is quite necessary to keep in aggeyi as agnikon at Bhagwati 193 and Thānung:
mind the exact position the Prakrit dialects occupy in 133, difficulties arise because of the lack of context,
the general development of the Indo-Aryan languages which become clear only when we go to the criginals and
Frequent references will have to be made to the earlier look at the whole context. Agg bhūi is explained as
stages of the languages as also to the later developments Agnsdyoajive at Av. 172. When the passage is read
which the Prakrits have undergone. It is also necessary in full one realises that Aynihuti had a number of
to fix the scope of each Prakrt used for this work and lives one after another and one of them was Agnidyuta,
to indicate which works are included under a given a Brahmin, hence the explanation ought to mean the
name. It is hardly possible to explain the derivation of soul of Agnidyota Brahmin' which was the same as that
Prakrit words without comparing them with their OIA. of Aynibhiii.
equivalents and numerous words can only be understood In spite of all such curiosities, the work is a very
in the light of their use in the NIA, languages. Hence a useful compilation to serve as an index not only to the
brief survey of the development of Indo-Aryan is given canonical texts but also to the voluminous Sanskrit
below. Relation of the Prakrit words with those found commentaries, which could not have been done by any
in the other Indo-European languages is rarely found and one else better than Sigarananda who caretully edited only incicentally discussed here. all these works over a life-time.
1. Historical Linguistics There is also a fair amount of lexical material for The science of language has succeeded in establishscme dialects of Prakrit which should be noted here. ing what is called the gendalsgical classification of This material is in the torin ot indices and glossaries with languages and thus grouping them into diferent families. or without menings, some of them being also without this idea of a family of languages is manly based on an exact reference to the passages of the works on historical facts. As it is chiefly a historical concept, which they are based. In this regard a reference should according to which a parent language undergoes succesbe made to the indices of the Ardha-Magadbi canon sive changes resulting into the emergence of divergent published from Ladoun and to the ind ces of individual but related languages at a later stage in which each works, attached to the editions published in the Jain member of the family is, in reality, nothing but a more Agama series published from Bombay. But even here no or less modified torn of the original speech, the method uniform plan has been followed and the original divisions which car legitimately help build up such groups canof the cancnical works into Srutaskandhas, Adhyayas, not but be historical, in which the earlier stages of the Udde sakas and Sutras is neglected both these given languages are followed upto their conmon original publications the Prakirnkas are beglected. Most of the form. In the absence of such material, however, the published Apabhramsa texts possess good word-indices comparative method has to be used either to supplement and recently an attempt is made to put them together in it or, in rare cases, to take its place. We compare languone work called a dictionary of Apabbramsa. Unfortu- ages as regards their geographical location, their inherited nately the compiler has not taken trouble to avoid the vocabulary ( naturally excluding borrowed words ), deficiencies and mistakes of the individual indices and inflectiona peculiarities, types of syntactical groupings bas simply repeated them in his work. Unipdiced works and, above all, phonetic corresponder ces amenable to have been simply reglected, thus impairing its value. more or less rigid application, to show ther relatedness. Another small dictionary confined to the works of But the extreme modifications, which a language may Kundakunda ip Jain Sauraseni is also available and is undergo ir course of its evolution, make this procedure of some lise.
only lead to results of a positive rature. We can prove
two languages as related but cannot assert that any two In view of this situation the present dictionary has made it a point to scan all the words in these
languages were not so related in the past. works and particulary the Ardha-Magadh Dicticuary, If the similarities found in the languages help us in the Pausaddanahan.vo and the Alpa-paricita-saiddhan- grouping them into families, sometimes of wide extent, the tika-salida kośa and to indicate their differer ces cr mis- facts of cominon innovation lead us to pu: two or more takes under the corresponding words of its own.
languages into a more compact group, forming a sub

Page #14

(*7)
division of the bigger family. A language grows and assumes different forms, and each one of them may further repeat the same process. Thus we can well speal: of the genealogy of a language with its ne rer and distant relations, provided we remember that this is. after all, a figurative way of expression.
2. Indo Aryan Languages
The Indo-Aryan languages (so called to emphasise the fact that they are of Arvan descent and belong to India, so as to be distinguished from other languages of Non-Aryan descent of the country and trom Aryan languages current outside hd belong to the Indo-European IE.) family (possibly itself forming a branch of an older family with Hittite), which includes other groups like the Hellenic. Italic, Keltic, Germanic, Slavic etc They form an important branch of the Aryan group along with the Iranian branch with the inclusion of a possible intermediate group called Dardic. In the Indo-Iranian group itselt the two main branches differ from each other more on account of innovatices and rapid changes on the side of the Iranian larguages than on the part of the ind -Ary group which on the whole shows itself more conservative.
The changes on the Indo-Aryan side, though less radical, are of greater importance to us. They include the change of us and cu to e ardo (Sk. téda Av. vēda, Sk radyati Av. raosayeiti); of a: and au into a and au; the change of palatal z, 24 into j, h Sk, yajute Av. yazute, Sk hisia Av. zasta); the loss of voiced sibilantske 2. 2 (Sk néhstha Av. nazlisa Sl: duru
klám Av dužūctum); the creation of a new series of retroflex sounds including the nasal and the sibilant $; the creation of groups like cel and ks from various earlier groups. In morphology we have the form náma 1st per pro Gen. sing. for man of Avesta; the ract brito speak for the original ru and many analogie d forms like the 1st per act. thematic ending t The two branches a so differ in the treatment cfr (Sk. sakit Av. hak rat) and in the grade of the termination of the medial present part. (weak in Av. mua: baremna, strong in Sk. -māna, bháramāņa).
While most of these enly stages are reconstructed with the help of the comparative method we are on micre secure ground when we eater the history of the IA. languages. From Raveda (RV.) onwards we have a mass of documentary evidence marking the different stages in the growth these languages But the ev.dence is of varying value Based on bread considerations, it is customary to di ide the history of these languages into three stages, which are not strictly chro
nological in view of the fact that languages of the earlier stage continued to be artificially cultivated after they had become purely literary idioms. Thus we speak of the OIA. or Sanskrit, the MIA, or Prakrit and the NIA. or the stage of the modern languages. The OIA. includes the Vedic language (wherein we can distinguish the language of R. and of the other Samhitas). the Classical Sanskrit of Panini-Patanjali), the Epic language (of the Mahabharata and the Ramayana ), the Sanskrit of the Jains and Budhists and what we can infer about the spoken idioms of those days. The whole of this group derives its unity more on account of a rigid and well defined phonetic pattern to be adhered to, than common morphologic 1 structure, which on the contrary, shows a steady process of growth and simpli fication. This is strongly brought out by the attempts of later writers at hypersanskritisation and the use of such foreign words only as are in agreement with the Sanskrit phonetic system. Even then each one of these speeches has its own features which distinguish it from the others Naturally the majority of them are grammatical as distinct from phonological.
The MIA. group includes a number of languages and d'alects, all showing a strong family likeness and forming the next stage in the growth of the Indo-Aryan. These languages can be arranged into different groups according to the purpose for which they were used those used for religious preaching and those for secular literature like dramas. epics ard popular tales), according to locality of the dialects on which they are based (those of the North, of the Midland, of the East and Sonth), according to the form in which they are preserved for us (as literary, inscriptional and on other monumen s like coins and idols) and chronological according to the more or less archaic or developed forms shown by them. Each one of these classifications has its value and helps us in judging the linguistic nature of the Prakrits in the form in which we now possess them. We can see how the use of Maharastri for the composition of song and iyrics and writing long epics m. king use of Yamakas and other tours-de-force, is partly responsible for the form in which we find it. The use of Sauraseni and Magadhi with their sub-dialects and rarely Ardha-Magadhi and Faisäci (?) in the dr. mas side by side with Sar-krit has led to the effacement of finer dialecsical d flerenes and some overl. ppings between them. The inscriptional Piskrits are influenced to some extent by the form of writing in which the gemination of the consonants (length) remains unmarked and the order of the members of consonant-groups remains uncertain. Even the treatment of these Pra

Page #15

krits by the Prakrit grammarians in conformity with a nearly to the end of the period, although the richness definite plan has left some traces on their present form, of forms of the older stage is lost and now and then, the most important of which is the tendency to torm especially in the Apabhramsa dialects, we see the rise wide xeneralisations on the basis of a few examples. of the analytical mole of expression in their vocaWith due consideration of all such points, the main bulary, the MIA. dialects are mostly «lependent on the task of the student of the MIA is to ascertain the OIA. but with a few additions of the socalled Desi local distribution of these Prakrit d'alects and to arrange words o! uncertain origin The percentage of these them in a chronological sequence so as to mark the various depends both on the date and the nature of the work stages of the r growih.
in which they are found In spite of the meagreness of the evidence, its The NIA languages cover the whole of the Northconflicting nature and the theoretical difficulty of distin
ern India and parts of the North-Western region, guishing between regional and chronological features, it
Deccan od Shri Lanka Thev natural v dmit of a is possible to arrive at some broad conclusions. To the
ready geographical distribution. Their relation with the North-West can be assigned the Mansehra and Sha- various MIA dialects however, is not easy to settle: bhäzgarhi versions of Asokan inscriptions, the dialect nor can we group them in cognate ground with equal of the Khar:sthi Dhammapadt and possibly Paisaci
ease Most of them date from a nearly identical period, and its sub-dialects. To the East lie the Asokan
though the first avail ble dwuments in them helong to inscriptions of Gangetic basin and the mouth of Maha
different centuries from the 10th to the 16h, while nadi. the Ramgarh inscription and the Dramatic
many have no written literature Having continuous Maguchi with its sub dalec's To the West are tound
areas to cover there are naturally many border dialects the Girnar version of Asoka, the Pali of the Buddort
like Bhjapuri, Kachi etc. the allip ties of which are canon, the inscriptions of the Satavahanas and Western
bound to remain doubtful. Some of the languages of Ksatraps and the Maharastui Prakrit. To the Vidind
NIA. form distinct groups either on account of solation, belongs Sauraseni and to the east of it Ardha. gdhi, separation or other historical incidents Thus Simbawbile a simil r dialect is seen in the inscriptions of
lese is separated from the main bdy of the IA by the Asoka in the Deccan Of course, this distribution
Dravidia) ongues and follows its individual line of neglects some amount of conflicting facts and leaves
developrrent. The Dard languages (including the Kafir some dialects out of consideration. Attempts have been
dialects the Khowar of Chiral, the Kobi-tani dialects made to reconstruct the features of the earlier stages
and the Sbina group) are found to the extreme Northof scine of the l'rakrit languages available to us in West anl my owe their peculiarities either 10 an intbeir present terms. Such has been ite case with Pali dependent origin on par with Old Indian and Old Iranian as it is known to us at present, with Ardba. Magadhi or may be the result of a strong Iranian Influence. as it is handed down by the trdition and for Maha- Out of tem only Kashmiri came under the influence of rastri which is regarded as being closer to Sauraseni or Indo-Aryan civilization On account of the nomadic lite even identical with it. But the results in this direction
of the speakers, another of the Midland or a Northhave been very meagre and pertain to a few phonetic Western dialect assumed different tornis in different features and granimatical forms. These remain mostly countries These are known as Gypsy dialects (Romani). speculative in nature and do not justity rewriting the The Indo Aryan languages proper are usually traditional texts.
grouped into an inner and an outer band with a few The classification in time is based on a firmer
intermediate languages, a classification which is much foundation and is more compreheva:ve to the older
disputed but to which new support is sought in the stage belong the various inscriptions, Päli, Ardha.
treatment of the aspirates in the clifferent NIA. Maga di and Paisici. Alater stare is formed by
language: It is, however, more convenient and safer Sauraseni, Magidhi, Jain Māhärästri and on the
to follow a much more limited type o classification threshold of the NA are found the Apabbramsa
based on both geographical and historical considerations. I alecis aod Avahattha.
To the North-West are found Lahtela and Sindhi, to the
South we have Marathi, to the centre belong Panjabi. In contrast with the OIA, the MIA group shows Rajasthani, Gujarati and Western Hindi to the East of quite a different appearance on Count of a drastic16 the Estero Hindi dialects, to the North of the change in its phonetic structure. In grammar and Midiand the Panari group and to the Est belong the syntax, the older syothetic mode of expression continues Bibari dialects. Criya, Bengali and Assa: nese.

Page #16

(*9)
3. Prakrit Languages
from the south and the majority of Prakrit stanzas
quoted in the works on rhetorics. But the problem The dictionary quotes extensively from the seven
which needs a clarification pertains to the stanzas in main Prakrit dialects to illustrate the meanings of words
Sanskrit dramas and the Sattakas and the use of Sauraincluded and also makes a systematic attempt to trace
seni, Magadhi and various pars and fangs wbich may the origins of the words in the Indo-Aryan branch of the
occur in them. A brief history of this problem may help Indo-Europian fami'y of languages. For this purpose a
us to understand the situation, though the problem cannot brief survey of these languages may prove useful.
be completely solved due to lack of necessary evidence in The question about the peculiar features of each dis lect
this regard. and the relations among then make it necessary to name the dialects specifically when quotations from
i) Ardha-Māgadhi them are given. This is done by naming the dialect at
From among the MIA. dialects the Svetämbara the begioning and giving the name of the book at the
writers have used two closely related languages, Ardhaend.
Māgadhi and Jain Mābārāstri. to compose their capoThe bulk of he citations naturally comes from nical and post-canonical literature. The relation between the Prakrits known as Ardha Magadhi (AMg. ). Jain AMR and JM can be understood better by considering Mäbärästri (JM). Jain Sauraseni (S.), Maharastri the history of these langu ges Slowly AMg. has como (M.). Sauraseni (S), Magadbi (Mg) and Apabhramsa under the influence of Maharastri so as to develop into (Apa ). because the literature in these dialects is found what is now called Jain Mähärästri; and in the course of in large measure. The main problem which a lexico- a further development, this language is modified by the grapher meets in this case pertains to demarcating influence of Sinskrit on the one hand and the Apabhra. clearly one dialect from another and to decide to what mga dialect on the other, extent minor dialec al differences in a given Prakrit can
The oldest form of AMg. can be seen in the first be ascertained and isadicated Obviously a given quotation
books of Acāranga and Sūtrakrtänga and the older from a given book must be assigned to the langage parts of other works like Uttaradhyayana etc. It is
characterised, in its phonology, by the change of 1- to .. of the fact that many books use different dialects in
to a greater extent (anelisa Ayar. 1. 9. 1. 16, Süy. 1. different parts of the same work. Thus many books 15. 2): the loss of initial y (alāsuyam Ayar. 1.9.1. 1; written in JM. include long passages and stories in avakahāe Äyar. 1.9.1.2; āvanti Ayar. 1.4.1.2: alattaApa.. and many quotations from the canon occur in hinam Suy. 1. 13.1 ) and the change of -kh- to .ghIM. works. In tict it is often difficult to decide laghi Ayar. 1. 4. 2. 1; Suy. 1. 11. 23; aghāyam Süy. whether a given work is to be considered as being 1.1.2.1). In its morphology we have a number of written in AMG. O JM. In the present case only such old forms: the Nom. sg. in -e also in stanzas (cf. books as form the part of the Svetāmbra canon are uvahanasuyam Ayār. 1.9); forms of the past tenses cited under the sig um AMg, and others are considered saturusu Suy. 1. 11. 6; riittha Suy. 9.1.1: ahesi Ayar. to be in JM. This is obviously arbitrary and leads to 1.9.3.6); forms of the future (agamissa Suy. 1. 15.25) such results as considering the Ogha and Finda a present part. formed by -mina (abhivāyamine Ayār. Niryuktis ag beini! written in AMg, while the AvNi. 1. 9. ). 8): forms of Gerund with -atā (hantā Suy. and Ayar Ni, in JM. This problem is acute in the 1. S. 5) and iyāna (arustyānn Ayār. 1. 9. 1.3). Nous case of the Prakirnakas and again an arbitrary lecision often govern cases (kālamäknikhi Suy. 1. 11. 38) is taken by including all such works attr butel to and a few peculiar words are met with (anju straight Taasis in AM. and those of definite authors in JM. Süv. 1.9.1: Ayar. 1.9. 1. 7: acca-body' Ayar. 1.9. In case of doubt, the reader should refer to the classifi- 1.11: Süy. 1. 13. 17: adu.or' Suy. 1. 2. 2. 2. nhusā cation of books on the basis of their language, given daughter-in-law' Suy. 1. 9. 5). separately. All Prakrit works written by the Digan bara
The later and more usual form of AMg.is writers are given the designation JS. while under Apa.
distinguished from JM. by the additional features like are included works which are written by both the liga.
the lengthening of final -am before eva (eva meva mbara and Svetambara writers, and a few verses found in
samanāuxo Naya 1.9.53): i representing iti (Goyamā i the works of non-Jain writers.
ertman. Uvās. 86): forms of prati without the final -i In the case of other dialects, under Mähärastri are (puduppanna Suy. 2. 1. 15); Nom. sg. e in prose ( ceie included the well known older epics, and more recent ones Vivā. 1): Inst. sg. in -sä (kayasa Dasave. 6. 27); Dat.
P.D. *11

Page #17

(10)
sg. ip -Itāu ( neruiyaltāe Niraya, 63 ): Loc. sg. in si shows the influence of the literary Apa, with which the (suyanijjuñası Kapp. 32); Nom. sg. of - stems in - writers were thoroughly arquainted. In its phonology, (bhagavan Kapp. 1; vynnavari Utt. 3. 18): forms like we fir d the contusion between written -m- and -12 lummurā (Utt. 1. 17), kõladhammunā (Viva 49 ); (samur à VajLag (2); simplification of the conjuncts verbs like ikkhui (Kapp. S. 64); kuwauti (Suy. 1. (hosoi Vajlag. 54); a shortening of the final vowels 4. 1. 16): duruhāmi (Lvūs. 108): past tense forms in (ju l'ajLag. 234; nunaha VajLag. 129); the change -Ithā ard-irisu (rippalaitha Näya. 1. 1. 159; hari su cf -s- to -A- (dhe Vajlag 296 ) and -y- in place of -rSuy. 1. 14. 3), and a number of peculiar forms of the (taheja VajLag 83). In its morpholory, we have the infinitive (paruuttue Näyā. 1.12 39 ) and Gerund (ciccā forms of the Nom. and Acc. falling together ala Utt. 7. 28, rijalittu Ult. 8 2; ladihu Dasave. 8. 29). Acc. VajLag. | 4: arui Acc VajLag 273 ): pronominal In its syntax and vocabulary AMg. resembles Päli and forms like pai ( Inst. Vajlag. 190: Loc. VajLag. 704) is nearer to it than the later Prakrits. The language of and gerunds in eri or vi langheri Erz. 78. v. 181). the canonical works like the Painnas, however, is hardly It shows a further contraction of syllables (āvintassa different from the older stage of JM.
Erz. 82. v. 255; atth.nto881 aj Lag. 132 ) and all traces
of the Sk, -aya- formans of the verbs are lost (cintai (ii) Jain Māhārāstri
Erz. 1. v. 24 ; răruni Vaj Lag. 56).
The various Nijjuttis and narrative works like Paumacariya, Vasudevahirdi and others may be taken to represent the archaic form of JM, the linguage of the non-canonical books of the Sve âmbara writers. Here the Nom. sg. always ends in -0. The Dat. sg. has a -ya ending (vahāya VasuHi. 169. 19) and a Inst. sg. is formed with int ( nuravaina PaumCa.(V.) 5. 110). The Loc. sg. of Fem. words also ends in
ayari ( disāyar VasuHi. 280 27 ); mayā is used along with mae as Inst. sg. 1 Per. pron.; a form in -um (janar Vasalli. 174.26 ) is found for 1 P. sg present, And there are future forms like bhuñjihai (Vasu Hi. 22. 28 ) and patisse han (PaumCa (V) 8. 191). There is a constant confusion between the Inf and Ger. This form of the language also shows a large number of syntactical peculiarities. A number of words and forms of AMg. are also utilized. In its classical form, as represented by Haribhadra's Samarādityakathā, JM. comes nearest to pure Mahārāstri and shows the influence of Sk, in the use of cri- forms, compounds ending in-bhaya (-bhuta) and the literary words. The late form of this language is best seep in the stories of Devendra in his commentary on Uttaradhyayana and the anthology called Vajjālagga. Here we see a strong influence of the Apabhramsa dialects making itself felt both in its phonology and grammar. This is but inevitable when we find writers like Somaprabha composing works in all the three languages, Sk. JM. Aps, without any plan and mixing them in all possible ways. In this context, it must be clearly under stood that this so called Apa, influence originates from the spoken languages (in all probability the mother torgues of the writers and traces of it can be detected even in the AMg. canon (acchuhin Utt. 22. 16 ) and the older works in JM But this late form of JM.
(iii) Jain Sauraseni The name Jain Saurasenl is given to the Prakrit dialeci which is seen io the works of the Digambara writers, most of whom come from the south. It is modelled on the name Jain Maharastri which is used to designate the Prakrit found in the non-canonical works of the Svetumbara writers. The Digambara view is that the orginal canon, containing the teachings of the last prophet Mahavira, was lost along with the language in which it was composed, when the community migrated to the south, sometime before the beginning of the Chrits ian era. Their religious needs were however met by the writings of later scholars like Puspidanta, Bhutabali and Gunadhara in the form of Sutras called Sakhan. dagama and Kasāyapāhuda. Later on these works were commented upon by scholars like Virasena and Jinasena, in extensive works called Dhavala, Mahadhavala and Jayadhavala, mostly written in Prakrit but with passages in Sanskrit as well. In the meantime the religious and the philosophical teachings were written down in manual in verse by scholars like Kunda kunda, Vattakera, Yativrsabha and others upto the 12th century. All these writings are included in the scope of Jain Saurasepi.
The language found in all these books is fairly uniforra but differs considerably from the Jain Mäha. rastri of the writers from the north. It charges the Sanskrit sounds ta and tha into du and chu and preserves the original sounds da and tha. It changes the dental pasal into na and knows only one sib lant 80. Some. times jña is changed into a Peculiar grammatical forms are a Loc fg. en dieg in mht and the adverbial ablative ending -do The verbal terminations like - i and te are changed to - 11 and -de. Passive is formed with -iya

Page #18

(* 11 )
and the gerund ends in -dūna. The name given to this Kalidāsa, Harsa, Sūdraka, Visakhadatta, Bhavabhūti dialect is intended to suggest that it is a peculiar form and others upto the dramas of Rajasekhara and the of Sauraseal used by the Jain writers of the south. The dramatic theory that Saurasent was the language of peculiarities of this Prakrit need further confirmation the prose spoken by ladies in general and Māhīrāstri by the editions of these work in a more critical corm. to be used in their stanzas, 1 view held by Pische),
Konow and others. This position was, however, objected (iv-vi) Maharastri and the Dramatic Prakrits
to by some scholars and the use of Mähärastri wag The nature of Maharastri is described by the
denied for the dramas as was done by Hillebrandt and Prakrit grammarians like Vararuci, and others follow
others, or it was considered to be the same as Sauraseni ing him in detil because they considered it as repre
but in a more developed form as M. Ghosh and sentative of all the Prakrit dialects being the most others did, thus casting some doubt on the validity of comprehensive. From the date of Dandin onwards it is
the views of the dramaturgists and the grammarians. named Maharastri and is thought to be the best Prakrit In particular, two problems arose (1) whether the in which famous epics were composed. But its relation stanzas are to be in Maharastri or in Saura seni and to Dāksinatya of Bhrata, as used in the dramıs, and (2) whether the generally accepted characteristic feature to Saurasebi in particular, which is the most extensive-
Sensive of Sauraceni, the voicing of the dental stops is valid
of Surakent, the voicing Of ly used I'rakrit in the dramas, remais doubtful and
s doubtful and or not. This led to a further question, what languago the problem needs a historical review.
is meant by Prakrit' when it is used by the gramma.
riaps as a cover term for the whole group of Middle IndoDuring the beginning of the 20th century when Aryan languages with which they deal. Prakrit studies we[e in their intancy and were primarily related to the dramatic Prakrits, a controversy Alexicographer has to decide how to designate arose about the distribution of dialects among the the Prakrit pissages which are found in the Sanskrit dramatic personages and the d stinction between the dramas. Hence he bas to take some decision about various Prakrits as described by the Prakrit gramma'ians. the various Prakrits, dialects and subdialects called It was natural and inevitable to proceed with the Bhäsã and Vibhåsā A closer examination of the information supplied by the writers on dramaturgy and orginal data is essential to decide the issue. I have poetics as regards the use of the dialects by various a feeling that much of the controversy on this account characters in the drama and to rely on the Prakrit is based on some assumptions of a linguistic natura grammarians for the distinguishing characteristics of which are not correct and some interpretations of the dialects usually enumerated in this context The the passages on which they are b.:sed appear to be result was a kind of disagreeinent between the two erroneous. To the first group belongs the view that Views leading to the problem of deciding the Main distinctions in the literary djalects is mostly based on Prakrit of the dramas. However, it must be noted phonological differences. This may be true where we that neither the Prakrit grammarians were of one can actualiy analyse the spoken languages which are opinion about the features of a given dialect, nor did the faitly uniform in this respect. But while dealing with works on dramaturgy show complete unanimity in the ancient and medieval languages which are availablo use of a language by a particular type of character in the only in their written form, this may not do. They are dramas. The result was a kind of historical recons- not uniforin and use material belonging to different truction of the growth in the dramatic practice, which stages of development and hence are misleading. Nor distinguished various stages: (i) a pre-classical Prakrit are the sounds uniformly used in all the words in which called old Saurastai, as the dominant language in the they are expected to occur. A striking example is earliest stage of the Sanskrit drama, as seen in the supplied by the opinion of Lüders, who sets up & fragments of Buddhist drainas discovered in Cintral language cailed Ardha-lagadhi for the drit:natic fragAsia, edited and analysed by Lüders (il) a slightly ments found in central Asia on the evidence of & later stage as seen in the use of Sauraseol in the single form of future tease külām for this purpose, Dhruvās given by Bharata in thg 3 2nd chapter of his His other assumption, that the three forms of Prakrit Natyasastra and the absence of Māhärästri in the list revealed in these fragments are representative of their of the dramatic Prakrits, this language being gramma- older stage on the ground that the intervocalic stops are tically analysod by Jacobi and supported to some extent preserved and are not lost, is also doubtful. Phonetic by the receatly discovered dams attributed to Bhasa changes in the various langu ges and dialects do not (lii) a classical stage represented by the drainas of proceed with the same speed and older and younger

Page #19

(12)
phases can be found at any given stage of the language.available. There is, however, good in:ernal evidence to That inter vocalic stops in Latin are either completely show that this chapter forms an integral part of the lost or voiced or kept in tact in the different Romance original work. There is no doubt that the first 9 languages does not give us any right to say that one chapters deal with some Prakrit, which is not pamod at is older and the other is younger in their written form the beginning. In fact the very first Sutra rung as and the same is true in case of the Prakrit languages. 1.TE: which means of the vowel which is initial' and Luders himself has argued that the original language of constitutes an artikar for the following Sutras. This is the Pâli canon voiced the inter vocalic stops, where the followed by the next Sutra T a ifa wh.ch shows later Pali uses the unvoiced consonants. This has an that the initial vowel of words like age and others is important bearing on the nature of the language of the changed to a giving rise to the forma grafe in this canon of the Sve:āmbara community, usually called language. But then what is the name of this language ? Ardba-Māgadhi but the older name of which was The author says noch ng. It may look reasonable Addbamāgaha Bhasa. The MS, material of the canonical to think that it was called Prakrit' because the work works, both older and younger, is such as to allow side bears the name Prakr aprakasa. But then all the by side the use of the intervocalic stops and their loss other languages dealt with in chapters 10, 11, and 12 even in the same sentence or verse. This has led to a are also included in the scope of the title. We may regular duplication of all words containing such sounds further ask, does the author use the word Prakrit in two which cannot be true of any language whatscever. For senses, Prakrit as a cover term for all the dilects dealt example the 3rd person singular active form of a verb, wiib und Prakrit as it specific dialect treated in the first which is very frequent cannot be having both i and - 9 chapters? In this first alternative, what is given then as its end ng throughout the language in all its occu- in these chapters is not the description of any one dialect, rrences. And to make the matter worse, textual evidence, but a common core of all the dialects taken together. But whether the MS. is on paper or palm leaves, whether then, following the trual practice orly the deviations old or young, is equally uncertain. There appears to from his common core should have been given for the be a feeling among the editors of the Againic texts other dialects which follow. But this is not the case. that giving preference to the practice of retaining the There are two Sutras each, at the beginning of the last consonants would make the language look older and three chapter, the first giving the name of the lauguage Dearer l'ali which is cons dered as an older speech and he second its basis. The Sutr is run as follows This does not look natural and hence cannot be accepied. , 9xft: 17111, #2, Bra at, at To ascertain the relative ages of closely related languages, a 24. This means the procedure followed in the only valid criteria are of a grammatical nature. The describing these languages is first to describe Sauraseni synchronic nature of the Azokan inscriptions and the and then mark the deviations from it case of Paisaci phonological d fferences found in them are responsible and agadhi. But the description is hardly sufficient for for extending their use to the literary languages as well. this purpose unless we include all te matter of the Besides morphological criteria one can also think of a first tine chapters in it. Tous the full description of semantic criterion as well for this purpose. For example, Sauraseni would consist of two con ponents, one, the the meaning of the verb atipat- (causal) and the noun special rules laid down in the 12th chapter and the atipāta shows the meaning to injure, to kill' only in other, all the rules of Prakrit as found in chapters 1-9. Pali and Avg. A reference to the article alipat- in the This art of its grammar is indicated by the last rule second volume of the Sanskrit Dictionary of the Deccan of the 12th chapter which raus i Haga. This College will show that it is rarely used there in this sense meas that the Prakrit language described in the first and the only examples for it are from the works of 9 chapters under the general name Prakrit is here Ayurveda, Susruta and Caraka, the language of which specified as having the name of Maharāstri. Has not shows a close affinity with Buddhist usage.
Danlo specifically sad #RIET71 HIT 90 Aiga
fare:? Thus the traditional explanation that the name Returning to the dramatic Prakrits, we should note of the languge described in the first 9 chapters is Mahathat a number of misinterpretations and conclusions rastri is correct. drawn from insuflicient evidence have led to the present position, which, to say the least, is confusing. For The 3rd Sutrd of the 12th chapter lays down the example it is often stated that the 12th chapter of rule that non-initial, inter vocalic tu and the are changed Vararuci's Prakrtaprakasz is an interpolation on the iato di and dha. Here the basic sounds are to be taken ground that there is no comnientary of Bhämaha now from Sanskrit and not from Prakrit hecause they do not

Page #20

(*13)
survive there. Hence the earlier rule xfa: d ay. the change of a to To ( 1. 209 ) and before its change to t This implies that these two sounds did not exist in the is given (1.210) Hemic indra naturally finds that a Prakrit of the first chapters which thus differs from possible change of a to has to be dealt with beciuse Sauraseni in this diagnostic feature, which fact is true such a change has been admitted by someone as occurrof Maharastri. Sutra 2. 7 states aizy it as an ing in scme sporadic words. Hence 7 a does not exception to the general rule 2.2. by which both and mean in the topic of the Sutra 1. 209, but in the were dropped, but survived in a group of words as alphabetical order of the substitutes i. e. between 0 and 7 exceptions. For this game a further change is indicated which is the place for in fact the sound which by 1.29 F lag by which is changed to u which is undergoes change is here contextually fixed as a (cf. found in the fival form 35. Thus the voicing of dental 1. 2018 T) and the Sutra is shortened to the stops was a regular feature of Sauraseni while it occurred essentiel parts Tag . It we add the word a: by in a few words in Maharastri as exceptions. This complex the process of af, tne Sütra becomes Kaffeg at procedure is chosen because no single Prakrit dia ect which is actually the Sütra of Vararuci 2. 7 in his can be taken as a basis for others.
Prāktiprakasa. It is imn iterial whether Hemacandra Once this posit on is realised the other problem
should have given the name ot Vararucior refer to any about the statement of lle macandra 1. 209 917
other grammirian which uses such a role in the des. ऋत्वादिष द इति भरधनमन: स तु शी सेनोमागधोविषय एक
cription of the basc Prakrit or uses the word to refer to sa z sieva gets clau fied. This passage has
a whole school of Eastern grammarians. It only means troubled all those who have worked on it, begioning
that his view is different from them, and be does not with Th. Bloch, Pis.chel, Niti-Dolci. Alsdort and others admit such a change in the principal Prakrit. It helps The question is raised, who does Hemacandia refer to
him then, to follow a uniform procedure of baging the by 9 and why did he introduce this discussion in the
rules of change on each preceding dialect, which he does commentary of the Sutra which lays down the change
by changing the order of the dialects to शौरसेनो [शेष of fea to . The schulars have blamed Ilemacadra 47721.
N
a tataal. 9711 Totaal. quite unnecessarily hy say that he has copied this P in T 970 379 Ti sivaraa l. passage from somewhere and with ut understanding it. He also takes note of the words and forms which More specifically it is argued that the words #aray
Prakrits have taken from Sanskrit, mainly words, by are a wrong copying of some such expression as for his last Sutra 4. 446 TT 1 997 f Instead of fuq standing for a reduplicated substitute in the system blaming him on the count of copying without underof grammar followed by Trivikrama and others.
standing, we must admire his skill in following a far
more systematic and rigorous procedure in this case. A little more atention to the plan of Hemacan Ira's Prakrit grammar can clear up this point. This passage with these interpretations and clarifications, we occurs in the section dealing with the Main Prakrit, should be able to state the exact relationship between wbich fact is of some importance. The sy-tem followed the two Prakrit dialects Māhärästri and Suraseal. It by Hemacandra in stating the changes of noninitial inter is not a question of one language developing into vocalic consonants is as follows After stating the gederal another, or that one is an earlier form of the other. rule of dropping such consonants - 7-7-7-7-94 and They are two distinct dialects which were used for
(1. 177 ), Hemonndra notes the sporadic changes of literary purposes at different stages of their development. the Sanskrit consoants in their traditional order beginning In case of the dentals, their voicing was a regular with onwards When these substitutes are more than feature of Saureseni, while such a change is confined to one for a given consonant the Sutras are arranged in that a few words in Maharastri, which can be considered group according to the traditional order of the substitutes. as either archaizms or borrowings. There is however To take an example the consonant #, its change to is one more difficulty ip accepting such a position, which given in I. 181. to it in 182, 10 in 1. 183, to win 1. 184, must be cleared up. The Prakrtaprakası ot Vararuci to A in 1.1%) and to in 1. 18. Here the substtutes appears to show a change of this type even in a morphofollow the traditional order. When it comes to a, besides logical form which cannot be thus limited to a few words, its general loss the other changes are given as follows. or thought of as an isolated phenomenon. Vararuci 1t changes to and 7 (1. 204 ), to z( 1. 205 ), to 3 5.6 reads T', which Bbāmaha explains as (1, 206-7) to (1. 208-209), to? (1.210), to stating that the Abl. sg. of d-ending nouns in this Prakrit (1.221 ), to a (1.213 ) and to (1.214 ). ller the is formed by addwg the terminations 31. ar. or f. substitutes are also in the traditional order. After slating The ending or is nothing but the base itself with the

Page #21

loss of the final consonant 7 in the original Skt. form. Bharata's statement in V. 13 TETOR 2017: would suggest But both the endings and with a voiced dental, that the sound occurring in the Miru Prakrit was which though regular in Sauraseni, are unusual in a slightly different sound than the same phoneme in Maharastri. Bhagaba's examples are , ai Siura eni and Sari, Phonetically is my be slightly but no such forms are re orded in this Prakrit. No fricativised and thus would approaci a sound like a other grem nurian mention them. Nor can we regard a stage wh ch immediately preceded its complete loss. then as archaisns. It appears that thes) forms are due
In this context it is n esiry to refer to the to some misunderstanding of the wording of this Sutra,
traditional allotment of th: various Prakrit dialects and either on the part of the earliest editor Cowell cr
sub-dialects to the ditlerent dramatic characters. Bharata possibly on the part of Bhämaha hin:elf. Though
g ves a detailed siten at but it in his chapter 17, Vararuci does not specifically meation the mechanism
stanzas 32-40, and the Dasarupt and the Naty durpana of stating gramatical rules, he generally follows the
merely summarise them, as de at: 0 Visvanha in his method followed by the Sanskrit grammar an3 which was
Sibity darpana. Ha, however, makes a slight addition accepted as a regular technique of the screace of grammar.
to it with the word. 347 721 F iat (sic.) Whenever a single vowel is to be stated ai is added to
ar to which nothing correspond in the other works. it, to fix its quantity and to make the use of its cases
Both t'ischel and Konow have g ven m e importance to easy. Thus : stands for the gen. sg. of which is equal
this statement by taking the word gathäsu in a wider to its explanatioa ter. In a series of terminations which
Sense 30 19 to inciu le all kinds of stinzi in Prakrit begin with vowels this become essecuial in the above
and making a sharp division between the prose in Sütra the suffixes enumerated are . sit, 3 and and
Saurseni and verses in Mabar. stri. In case of all other to combine them, a I is added to the first two to give
dalect: like Mag.dhi, Sakti, Chindiui etc. no such 8717, 7 and following the usual Sandbi rules, the
distinction is found, and the language remains the same reads z a: in the plural. Falling in understand
whether iu prose or verse. 1.c oldest commentary on this, some one wrongly analysed it into
and
the Sahityadarpana written by S , the son of to justify it gave the examples in conformity with it as
Visvanatha, explos irry here to mean ifag which GEBI, EE. This can hardly be the mistake of the
meaning the word Guth bas in the early literature. commentator, when we find that 5. 22 and many
It is caly later that Gathe comes to mean a specific others are correctly analysed by bim Oace Cowell Prakrit mutre. We can thea understand Visvavatha to included this in hy edition, most of the later scholars mean
mean hat only the sougs, which occur in the speech of have continued to repeat it to the present day. Let me
the lasties who speak Stursedi, should be composed in add here that this problem is simplified for the sake of
Mahaastri. The practice of early Sanskrit dramas clarity.
shows that a song to be sung by a female character The idea but all the stanzas spoken by those charac
was iseil nt the appropriate occasion and Mābärästri
was the most suitable Prakrit for it, because skrit drama who use Sauraseni in their ters in the
it was
used for tha purpose and ones its extreme attenuation speech, are to be taken its composed in Maharastri, is
to it. another case of misunderstanding Bharat's statement that seven dialects were used in the dramas and in The subordaste role which Maharastri plays in addition Stven more sub-dialects were also used is subs- Sanskrit drama cu a so by seeu by ascertaining the tancial y correct. This list does not includa Mahārāstii, amount of Prakrit staazas in them. A quick check but his treatment of Prakrit ia general is nothing but a reveals that the number of stanzas in Prakrit in the brief sumary of what the laser grammarians give. The early dumas WAS Sarl. The three danas of Bbasa 17th chapter of the Natyaśāstra is repeatedly edited by gas 70, 71 and Nicara show a total of scholars like Dr. Ghosh aud Dr. Vaidya. lo this sketch 12 Prekrit stanzas and pot a single one out of them there is nothing wbich is new and all that is found in it is is put in the mouth of woma. In the dramas of also included in the first 9 chapters of Vararuci, and the Kaid sa, * has tunzas out of which 7 are first 3 Padas cf Hemasandra, and therefore they oaturally spokea by women but only one of them, put in the de: with the same language Whether it should be mouth of the in the prologue, can be called a sita. called by the generic term Prakrit or by the specific desig- In Hiob falas there is a single stanza uttered by nation Mabistri is really of no inportanco, and in the boroine herself und in tracity, out of a total of the editions of the Prakrtaprakasa, with the comentaries 31, on y 3 are put in the mouth of the ladies. Of the In South India, this situation persists. More particularly three dramns of Harsa, 7 has 8 out of which 4 are

Page #22

(*15)
of r in clusters which is given as a feature of the Vracada dialect is actually found in the works like the Mahāpurāṇa of Puspadanta written in the south, while this dialect is assigned to the north. The only region where Apa, works were written without break is Gujarat and Rajasthan i. e. Western India. Here it is not possible to separate the Apa, work from those written in early Gujarati and Western kaj sthai. For this purpose we will have to use a metrical and a structural criterion by which works called Sandhis are assigned to Apa. while those which go by the name of Rasu or Phagu will belong to the earliest NIA, languages. A similar distinction is drawn between Apabhrams and Avahettha works.
uttered by ladics and only the three nas sung by the can be called Giti. In amaz, 2 are uttered by 17. the heroine in disguise, only one of which was sung by her. The dramas of Bhavabhuti show no Prakrit stanz and cr the contrary art sings two stanzas in Sanskrit. Both the Prakrit stanzas in o are uttered by the and Terr. it will be seen that we have to make a distinction between Prakrit stanzas sung in the dramas and ethers used for cther purposes. The songs are very few and can be considered as written in Mah rastri while all other stanzas will be in the language used by the dramatic characters, viz. Sauraseni, Magadh1, Śākārī etc.
As a practical device which will help to avoid the pitfalls in this regard, the quotations taken from the drames are always supplied with the name or status of the speaker. The literature available in other dialects like Paitari and Cilka Paikáci cr the numerous subdialects like Pragya Sabari, Sakari etc is so scanty hat no problem should rise. The available information in their case will be fourd under words peculiar to them according to the statement of the Prakrit Grammarians.
(vi) Apobrania
From 1918 on words a large number of work: in Apabbr: mga have come to light due to the labours of many scholars and to-day we posses a sizable literature in it, mostly in the form of the lives of the Jain prophets or the Jan versions of the two epics, the Ramayana and the Mahabharata, which form a par of the lives of the prophets Munisuvrata and Aristan mi. Some books preach Jam religion and others are didactic in nature. In comparison, the Apa. works written by non Jain writers are scanty. We possess the doubtful verses occurring in the fourth Act of Vikramcrvasiya and a few stanzas in the works of Abhinavgupta dealing with Tantra philosophy. A tew stanzas are also quoted in the works on Alar karagastra.
The most striking feature of the Apa. literature is the fact that the wacle of it is written in verse and there
hardly exists any prose in it, except a pas age in the book called Kuvalayamala, writ.en by Uddyotanasuri. But the most valu bie material of this language is found in a large number of starzis quoted by Hemacandra in the fourth Pada of his Prakrit graminar. They show not only traces of their non-Jain organs but also contain purely secular matter and show traces of different dialects.
The traditional distribution of the Apa. language into the three dialects caled Nagar, Un nagara and Vracada is of no great importance. The retention of 7 and
The Apa. grammar is a greatly simplified form of the Prakrit. The final vowels are all shortened except in monosyllabic words Poth the declensions and conjugations are greatly reduced. The multiplicity of form in many grammatical categories is indicative of dialectal origins but they cannot be now sorted out on this basis The available literature is of a purely literary nature and hence we have treated all the Apa works as forming one language for the purpose of this dictionary, which will give only the basic word-form. The language used by the Digambara writers appears to be fairly uniform and constitutes the bulk of Apa. literature. The few works of the Svetambara poets, written in Western led, do show a few peculiar features in grammar but on that account their language need not be set up as a different dialect for the purpose of the lexicon. The use of Desi words and roots shows a perceptible increase in this literature.
For this dictionary, two works Prakṛtapaingala and Sandesarasaka, have been included in the Apabhraniga group, though linguistically speaking they belong to the Avahatthi stage.
IV. ORTHOGRAPHIC CONVENTIONS AND THE PHONETIC FORMS OF THE PRAKRIT WORDS
The books in Prakrit which are used for this dictionary show a number of writing conventions partly based on the manuscript tradition and partly on the views which the editors held about them. Others are based on the teaching of the Prakrit grammarians who teach phonetic changes which a Sanskrit word undergoes when it passes over to the Prakrits, which view the editors
These differences in the may or may not accept. sounds (cr letters) used, affect the alphabetical arrangement of the words a good deal and hence the lexicographer has to look into the problems arising out of them, and take suitable decisions to be followed in the

Page #23

(16)
arrangement of the dictionary. Some of the more important ones are discussed here and the practice followed in the dictionary is clearly indicated.
It was only
(1) The writing of a in the place of a vowel left over (uderita) with the loss of an intervocalic consonant is briefly called fa. The rules laid down by Hemacandra in this respect are neglected by the writers of the MSS. and also by modern scholars while editing the works in AMg. JM JS. and Ana. Pischel who tried to follow them in his edition of the Desināmamālā by discarding the MSS. evidence on the ground that the explicit teaching of a grammarian must be given due weight against the chaotic writings of the scribes Hem. (Gr. 1. 180 lays down that whenever an intervocalic consonant is dropped, the remaining vowel will be pronounced as a form of which is to be articulated very lightly. provided the surviving vowel is orar and is preceded by or T. and not otherwise. कगच जेत्यादिना लुकि सति शेषः वर्णात परो लघुप्रयत्नतरangfanafa By the general practice of the grammarians stands for both and air unless followed by an indicatory. Among the eastern grammarians, it is only Märkandeya who refers to this phenomenon (2.2). This is regarded as a writing convention of the Jain scribes. In the purely non-Jain works like get. रावणवह गउडवह लीलावई and other Jater works like कंसवध उपानिरुद्ध and some of the सहकs no यश्रुति is used, In the case of 733 when all the MSS come from Jain Bhandaras and use throughout, the new edition of Prof. Suru drops this in all cases while others like Prof. Patwardhan and Dr. Upadhye continue to use it even in non-Jain works when the MS. show it. The s. me holds good of a large number of Sanskrit dramas written by Jain and non-Jain writers. This practice is thus taken to be a writing method and is treated as such and no phonetic value is attached to it. Hence also the complete neglect of the restrictions imposed on its occurrence by Hemacandra.
consists of two vowels coming together but without forming crasis. and forming two distinct syllables. This will inevitably give rise to a glide sound between
the two and yet will not have a full consonantal value. The possible sequences of this nature will involve the use of a front. a back or a central vowel at both the
places. The i-like glide will thus assume three phonetic values, one which is the same as a clearly articulated
- sound, the other between two front vowels becoming
hardly audible and a third, a fleeting like sound lightly pronounced It is only when the preceding and the following vowels are central ones, do we get a uglide to mark the syllabic boundary and Hemacandra's rule correctly describes it as a The other procedure to keep the syllabic boundary will be to use a g'o tal step which Sanskrit does not recogn'se as a sound of the language That a similar situation does not arise in case of is due to the fact that its pronunciation has already shifted to fricative sound. That the scribes did not take note of such a fine distinction in case of the written records is quite underThus a form like af or as found in a work like standable and they used the same symbol for both. aaft should not be judged as an archaic form but merely as a writing convention for # or #.
Another writing convention is found in the MSS. of bch the canonical works in Ardha Magadhi and the post-canonical works in Jain Maharastri. It consists in writing the letter in place of many originally different consonants, and is called aga on the analogy of afa and af, but does not belong to that category. Most editors refer to it as a peculiarity of the MSS. they use, and being convinced that it has no phonetic validity, they do not take the trouble of recording it fully. Thls lack of evidence in the recorded readings makes it difficut to judge it correctly. This writing of a is fairly well-represented in the edition of agafeet in both its Khandas and most Curnis on the canonical works use it extensively. Schubring has very carefully The nature of this --. like a similar use of -. noted the writing of this a in his edition of the work is given by tradition as having a very light articulation, as against the indistinct pronunciation of referred to far and allows us to judge its nature to some extent An analysis of its usage gives us the following by Bharata in 17. 13. Speaking phonetically we may describe the first as a glide and the second as a slightly result. Compared to Sanskrit this written a corresponds fricativised voiced stop in the intervocalic position. This to different original consonants like as in कुसिक चक्रवात चक्रवाक, सावन श्रावक, कालियउक्कलित will help us in understanding Hemacandra's rule precisely and ascertain its validity. Here a glide of a palatal कालिकाल्कालिक, in place of ग as in पत्रात प्रयोग. in place colour is involved as occurring between two vowels of च as in विमोतितो विमोचितः वातिक वाचिक अणुत्री ति which is due to the loss of single consonents in that अनुवीधि, सृति सूचि कदानि कदाचित मं तेति मोचति; in position Hemacandra's condition is two-fold, reference place of as in fa गज भारदात being made to the immediately preceding vowel and then in place of as in a az, at at, vowel which follows it. The situation thus created जति यदि जणवत जनपद,
भेदाति भेदादि अकोविता -
=

Page #24

(
11)
alfazt. #giato atai. #fant afecat in place The group admits both the rules and the exceptions as of य as in आयन्ति आनाय, छाना छाया: जिणातःण-- legitimate, the अपरिणामक admits only the rules, but not जिनायतन, मानि मायिन तानी-आयन etc. Such changes the exceptions, while the अतिपरिणामक admits only the are phonetically iropossible and cannot be admitted in exceptions and not the rules. Obviously in the field of a any language. In most of these cases, a corresporcling penal code the last two will draw wrong conclusions and form with a written is also found, sometimes sice by hence they should be excluded from their study, partside, which makes it obvious that the scribe wrote it icularly the atonements prescribed. No question of randomly and attached no importance to it. FJAI secrecy is involved. a ag is followed by a s ad. HATTEITA
What tben is the origin of this habit of writing atálfa arinagar Tofaat and many similar cases are
a ? found in the work afarize. This usage is so
It is clearly based on some kind of misunderstanding
on the part of the scribes. The occasional lack of inconsistent and cecurs so unexpectedly that most of
attention on the part of the copyist explains their random them must be casez due to nekligence of the scribes.
occurrence. The influence of the Sanskrit language at To judge this mode of writing one must ascertain
the basis of the Prakrit words may have affected its source. No attempt is made so far in this direction him to some extent, and is probably the main cause, except the one made by Dr. Upadhye, but in a halting when the original Sanskrit contains a a. Its use for mapper. He suggests that this writing originated in the other original sounds can only be explained on the basis copying of the Chedasutras and it spread to other works
other works of a habit to transcribe a Prakrit word by the substitu
of a habit to transcribe ar from it. It was done to keep these writings concealed
tion of its Sanskrit counterpart, a kind of Sanskritisation from the common es der or make them less accesible,
of the language Once he develops the habit of changing being meant for the initiated few. Such attempts are a word like 1 to ha, it is but natural that now and not rare in Indian literature and one that is often met
then a written 7. even if it comes from some other with in the Tantra works is based on rearranging the
Sanskrit souad, -ay in a word like 127 standing for a re, letters in a complicated manner, so that one bas to will be written by him by using a, i.e. aa. Such a know this scheme before one is able to read them process can only be unsystematic and sporadic and the correctly. But these considerations do not apply to the
asfa is exactly of this pature gra is exa
Such writing based on a Ched sutras of the Jain Canon The writing is not confi- misunderstanding is at work in all the classical language ed to any particular type of works but is found used in MSS. and some of them may find a place as the correct all types, both old and new. Nor is its usage confired to
usage in the language as well. Whether this is a 27words which need concealment, but is found in all kinds gaat or a regularly pronounced phoneme of Sunskrit is of words and these words are written both with and immaterial for such mistakes and both will be treated without a and are not of the pature which are to be in the same manner. This position is confirmed by guarded from the common reader. Pt. Malvania's refer the fact that in case of such sounds as are not normally ence to the Instanza 6227 of the fastugu and the dropped or written as y, i. e. 2 and and 9 or a, there commentary in the 3rd part of art do not prove
will be no occasion for writing them as a, and this
will be no cc that they are to be excluded from the common man. The agrees with the known facts. The consonants which are चणि cn the निशीथभाष्य makes it clear that what is to written as त are क, ग, च, ज, त, द and य. From this be kept back are mainly the sazt and only inci- a very important and valid interence can be drawn. The dentally the Chediatr itselfIts wording is grano II MSS. which were copied by the scribes had in them 75g qua
The same confirms the a written 7 for all the above consonants which thus same view in the passage छेदमूत्रागिप्रकल्पव्यवहारादीनि तानि indirectly proves the rule stated by Hemac indra in agat mgfha fagf a l y a, ay fayrepa . 177 stating the loss of intervocalic stops and also t afa orat(?) wfasfrir favjai gera. The
proves its antiquity. same verse occurs in the 1912 790. TITTER In view of the above discussion, it appears quite is to be taught, t. king into consideration, the place, reasonable to take the following decisions in setting up the time, and the person to whom it is to be taught. In the lemmata in the dictionary. The ya-sruti will be the last case three types of students are thought of. They allowed in the case of the Prakrit dialects AMg.. JM., JS. are called yumJAT, 379A and sfagi #. The and some of the Apa. works, but without violating the Second and the third type of indepts are to be excluded evidence of the MISS which use side by side the simple from the teaching of the Chedasutra. The reason is the vowels as well. In the latter case a crossreference attitude they show' towards the rules and their exceptions to the form with the ya-śruti will be useful. If
P.D.IT
a

Page #25

(
18)
the word is found in the Nom. sg. ending in -e or -0 (4) The use of a dental n and a retroflex ņ in the base in these dialects will be given with -ya and Prakrit has become a rallying point of different views pot -. The writing of syllables like it. T, etc. are different practices. The Prakrit grammarians differ which sporadically occur will be given as .. , mi etc. frou each other and on some essential points the interIn case of the dialects Mäharasti and the dramatic pietations of the rules of grammurians have become a Prakrits and some Apa, works, the ya sruti will be avoided matier of doubt for some scholars. Different normalisathough the citations will show them with the ya sutitions have been suggested and used by scholars and even it the edition uses it, particularly in a work like the antiquity of a work is made to depend on it. DiaLila vaikahā, and stray verses cited in other works. The lectal differences play a prominent part in it. Hence writing of the astia will be avoided in setting up the some amount of clanication must be attempted before a lemmata but ured where it occurs in the MSS. as an Sche ne is suggested and followed in this dicticnary. exclusive form. If both forms occur the form with a
Some amount of basic clarification can be achieved will be avoided as far as possible. The reader will
by trying to use the chosemic prirciple for this purpose. locate all such words in the place 1 reper for it, as it
This will help to separate the writing conventions from the writing of the ais absurt. No form with the
the phonetic values of the sounds involved. The generally Agfa will be given as lemmata unless po form without
accepted writing mode for a given l'rakrit dialect may also lut occurs. The ayfa will be treitled as occurring
be us d for this purpose. Pali, and Paiści with its subregularly and will be so noted both in the liminata and
variety Culka Paisaci use only a to represent this sound in the citations.
and it will be retained here as it is. Like the absence
of yil-šruti in non-Jina works and MSS., a is mostly (2) Another writing convention, which has become
absent and only o and we are found. The Jaina works very common in Prakrit, pertains to the writing of Anu
except those in the dialect called JS. mostly give both svāra for all kinds of pasal sounds. While Sanskrit uses
ay and as optional suunds and are so written in the It before such sounds as the semivowels, sibilants and the
initial position. In the intervocalic position is prevoiced aspirate, Prakrit writing convention is to extend it
ferred, aud in case of the clusters resulting in a to all the places, before the stops, and before pause,
geminated nasal, both and are used like other for all nasalised vowels and all the na al consonants
consonants. No fial nasal sound occurs and the final except before n and m, where it is a similated to the
-n in the original Sanskrit words is represented by an following pasal consonant. But in all such cases its
96 . Thus there remain two positions in the phonooriginal phonetic value remains in act. When the earlier
logy of Prakrit words where both the sounds are used in Prakrit works used the nasal consonants following the
writing. These are the inital and inter vocalic positions Sanskrit mode of writing and made a distinction between
where both n and ? und nn and yn are used with no an Anusvira and a pasalised vowel, no such distinction is
discernible principles.
discernible made in Prakrit Devanagari orthography. Even at the and of a word or a metrical line, where Saaskrit insists
in the initial position both ? and n are used at upon the use of -m, the Prakrits will use an Anasvára. rand m or one or the other is used exclusively in a given The writing of the Apus vāra will be tied in this Prakrit dialect and hence there results no contrast dictionary whatever the mode of writing in various
between the two. In the medial position an ungeeditions which are found to be inconsistent, sed therefore minated sound is mostly used as op and not giving call for some kind of normalisation.
rise o no contrast as such. But in the inter vocalic
posit on the geminated sounds and any are found, but (3) Tbe distinction between an Anusvära and ther distribution in it given dialect does not coincide a nasalised vowel will be made only where the metrical
with the distribution of an initial for u. In this rulos do not belp us to decide the length of the syllable as position both and a contrast with 1. Hence one
may regard the relation betweea initial nin as in compleelther short or long, which otherwise decides whether
mentation with an and nn in the medial position and the sound is a full Anusvāra making the syllable long or
consider a medial single or as a different phoneme. This only a nasalization which keeps the value of the syllable
view is in agreement with the development of these unchanged. In practice nasalised vowels may be occa
sounds in the New indc-Aryan languages. Hence the siopally mai ked with the sign of nasalzation (called writing of the initial n and may be b.ised on the Cand, abindu ) at the ecd of words in Apabhiamsa where writing conventions of a given dialect, and selling aside the length of the syllable is not determinable.
the writing of both us and 7 (or not) as two distinct

Page #26

(19)
what is written as an a is treated as a separate phoneme before the semi-vowels, fricatives and the aspirate h. as a para suparna before the stops, and as a in the final position. The distinction between short and long " and and the mark of nasalisation of vowels will be treated as mere diacritical marks and will not affect the alphabetical order.
and the
S.
phones in some dialects like Magadhi the use of may be taken as a matter of free variation in other Prakrit dialects as is reflected in the tradition, which runs parallel to the use of
77
and the corresponding pure vowel. The etymolog cally valid distinction between the presence or absence of a n sound in the corresponding Sanskrit words may not be allowed to decide the writing system of MIA, when they have completely merged together. Of course if the dialect shows a phonemic difference between the geminated and geminated or nn, it will have to be kept intact.
(5) The remaining writing conventions may be merely stated. The writing for which is found in the southern MSS. and editions is uniformly followed The representation of a double aspirated consonant by using two aspirates together, which is found in sorae of the earlier editions of Prakrit works will be represented by the more phonetically accurate method of using the unaspirated consonant as the first member of the cluster. The or a will not be distinguished from the normal or 41, as was done by Pischel in his Prakrit grammar because it is not found necessary. The diffsrence between the short and long and it sounds can be ascertained from their environment and hence not always necessary to be indicated. This may be necessary only in the case of the final syllable in Apbrams, where the principle of anceps is not vald. The MS. tradition of writing and in place of short and it is often retained without normalisation. because it cannot be precisely decided to what extent it is phonetically diferent in view of the tradition current in lado-Aryan languages to consider and as shortened forms of and air. Thus in the environment of a cluster which follows, no distraction of a phasmic nature is found between i][] or je:], and the sounds may be really different in ech case. The citations will follow the writing found in the
editions used.
V. TRANSLITERATION
The transliteration used is the usual one for IndoAryan languages. Particularly to be noted are a asm, ass, ass and fan as h, the nasalisation of vowels shown as on Devanagari letters as. Accents are not marked. Taking into consideration all the Prakrit dialects together, the alphabetical order will be as follows: ,,,,,,,,.,,, sit, (:) ., ग, व, (ङ), छ, ज, झ, (ञ), ट ठ ड ढ ण त थ व ,,,,,, E, I, I, I, A, . In following this alphabetical order, au attempt is made to keep it as close to Sanskrit as possible, because nearly all words will be followed by their Sanskrit equivalents. For this purpose
VI. ABBREVIATIONS
Various types of abbreviations have to be used in a comprehensive dictionary in order to make the work as compact as possible. These abbreviations fall into a number of groups: (i) abbreviations of grammatical terms and terms of general nature used in textual and literary criticism. These have been mostly standardised and they will be easily known. (ii) There are symbols which will be used to make clear some aspects of linguistics which, otherwise, will take a lot of space if explained in so many words. (i) Then the names of various languages and dialects will have to be indicated by abbreviations and also the names of ancient writers and modern scholars will be abbreviated when reference is made to them. There will be abbreviations of the names of the series of publ canoes and other bibliographical information to be given. Above all. a dictionary which is giving quotations from various books on au extensive scale must make use of abbreviations of the names of books which form the corpus of the dictionary. As these names of books are expected to occur thousands of times, it is essential to make the abbreviations self-explanatory or at least easily recallable, even at the cost of making them a little longer, when once they have been noted.
Abbreviations which occur in books which are to be read continuously and which deal with a specific subject or topic will not be found suitable in a dictionary which is to be constantly referred to and in which the context extends over one small entry and gives no help in guessing the source The practice followed in the lexicons of the classical languages of Europe viz. to use the name of the author first and then indicate his work, will have to be reversed in the case of the classical languages of India. The primary reference will be to the book and only in case of homophonous titles of books will the outhor's name will be given to distinguish between them. In the Indian literature as a whole, the names of books are found to be longer than those of the authors and homophony is prevalent in both the types of names. The method used is to combine the abbreviated name of the book, followed by the abbreviated name of the author in brackets. As the number of books to be referred to goes on increasing, the abbreviations also bec ne longer to avoid overlap.

Page #27

(20) The self-explanatory nature of the abbreviations of metres are given in Sanskrit as they also deal with books will depend upon the system used in forming them. Sanskrit metres. With a complete listing of the names of The syllabic writing used in Indian literature makes it the tooks with their abbreviations supplied, no difficulty necessary to abbreviate the names to the first syllable by should be met with in this regard. using the principle of acronomy. It may also require us to split the same into its constituent elements and
VII. THE PLAN OF THE DICTIONARY use this principle for each one of its parts and indicate This dictionary inclules in its scope a group of the division by using the capital letter for the first syllable languages and makes use of a literature of varying types. of each such part. Most of the names will consist of It has perforce to use a large number of works which are two or thres such units and very rarely four or more will not critically edited, and those which can be called carebe required. Further abbreviations may be used in the fully edited are based on df rent principles for different cirse of words which designate the nature of the book editors. The books them elves often show a shorter and or its category. Such words are usually found at the a longer version, particularly in the case of the Ardnaend, and sometimes at the begirning of the name.
Māgidhi canon. The divisions of a given text are done Names of books in Prakrit involve a problem which
differently by erch editor which makes it well-nigh must be take note of. It is bat natural to expect that
impossible by the given reference to use the commentary the names of Prakrit works should be in Irakrit. But in
on a given text, when the editors of the two are different.
Indices are prepared by the editors in such a way that the course of time with the increased importance of Sanskrit,
original divisions of he book are neglected and reterences aided by the tendency to write the commentaries in Sanskrit, the Sanskrit versions of the Praktit titles come
cannot be easily trared. All these considerations have into constant use. The later writers usually used them
made it necessary to adopt a complex system for the in preference to the Prakrit names. Hence by the mere
dictionary which needs some detailed explanation to faci
litate its use. pame of a work it is not always clear wbether it is in Prakrit or in Sanskrit. A number of Prakrit works A typical entry in the dictionary is made up of the are known only by their Sanskrit names and these following elements, ou a definite order: cannot be replaced by newly coined Prakrit names. The
1. name used by a long-standing tradition must be given
The lemma ( in Devapāgari ). due importance in this regard.
2. Transliteration of the Prakrit word, and its
derivation or etymology given in the form of transliterated This dictionary uses Prakrit names of Prakrit
word, and enclosed in parenthesis. works as far as possible. As a rule the rames of the
3. Alternative forms of the given word in Devabooks of the Ardha-Magadhi canon are given in their
nagarī in square brack:13 The quotation from the Kosas Prakrit form being well-attested in the canon itself. In
and grainmatical wurk dealing with the word are included the case of later works the Prakrit title is given and it
here. it cannot be easily traced or is not found in the work itself, the Sanskrit name is given with an indication
4. The Parts of Speech in lialics. that it is in Prakrit by adding into parenthesis (Pkt.).
5. The Meanings in English. If the work is in mixed Sanskrit and Prakrit, as in case . After each meaning there follow the quotations of the dramas or the proto-canonical works of the from Prakrit works, arranged in a spec.fic order. Digambara sect, the Sanskrit name is preferred. In 7. Cross references where necessary. the case of the 12 and for the Prakrit pame is followed by the Prakrit forms and foot and in case of a
1. Lemma Sanskrit name and yfót for the sake of consistency. Besides the regular phonetic changes which the Considerations like being better known decide the choice Prakrit grammar ans describe as being applicable to the of सेतुबंध for रावणवह, कुमारपालपडियो tor जिगधम्मपडियोह, Sanskrit words, thy alo prescribe some changes as and har for 770 The names of *s are being peculiar and applicable to the Sanskrit base of the given in Prakrit. The names of Prakrit Grammars are word: ( Hem. (Gr.) 1. 15-22). Thus the consonantal replaced by the names of their authors with the addition endings of the basic word are either dropped or themaof Gr. added in parenthesis. From among the aiter- tised by adding the vowel to them and in the case of native names of a book, as far as possible, the older feminine nouns the suffix is naturally - or -7 lp the case pame is selected as in the case of Viyahapinnatti for of Sanskrit Doubs ending is vowels like some changes Bhagavatīsutra. The names of works dealing with Prakrit occur before the case-tudiugs (Hem. Gr.) 3. 44 toll. ).

Page #28

(21)
as given by the Prakrit grammarians. Secondary bases of the verbs will be treated in the same way.
All such changes are due to the attempt to get the word to confirm to the phonological structure of the Prakrit languages. Hence the problem of setting up the lemmata of words in a Frakrit dictionary The practice of modern scholars as seen in the glossaries prepared by then for the books which they have edited differs from scholar to scholar. Varicus methods have been used by them, keeping the Sanskrit ending as it is, to produce new bases with no observable general principle. It seems best to set up the lemma in the Pratipadika form when it conforms to the rules of word-endings current in Prakrit. In case this is not possible, we set the lemma in the form in which it occurs before the inflectional terminations. More specifically, if a noun ends in the suffix -in (both kṛt and taddhita) it will be given without the final consonant. If the word ends in -an, the final consonant will be dropped, or a vowel like -a or a will be added according to the gender of the word. l'or words originally ending in the base will end in -u cr -ara~ āra as the case may be. The present active participle will be given as ending in -anta. The distinction between words ending in short vowels like and -u and long vowels like -i and - will be preserved even in the case of feminite words. Words ending in -vas will be given as u-ending and those in tr will be either shown as ending in -u o in -ta (ya) and the ending - will be shown as -nnu or -nnu.
The adjectives will be given in their mas, or neu. forms and their feminine form will be shown as [fa] or [f. -ī as the case may be. If only the feminine form is available then after the designation of the part of speech as adj. the symbol (f.) will be added.
Pronouns will be given as they actually occur in their Nom. (?; Sg. form, and pronominal adjectives will be treated as ordinary nouns, so also the numerals.
The adverbs will be given in their actually occurring forms and in the case of adverbial use of the cases of some nouns and adjectives, they will be included under the corresponding nouns and adjectives.
In case of the verbs, the practice of the Prakrit scholars so far has been indecisive and varying. Some use the Sanskrit root itself, while others give the Prakrit form of the Sanskrit root, either using thematization or some other changes. Some give the 3. p. sg. Present form of the root, even when that form may not occur. Following a suggestion of H. Jacobi and confirmed by Edgerton, the verbs will be given here as ending either in -a or -e or a, thus forming three types of conjugation. The base will be decided by cutting off the inflections
As regards the orthography of the lemma which will be given in Devanagari throughout, an Anusvära will be used for all nasal consonants which do not occur in the Prakrit phonology. Earlier scholars have used both the para-suvarna and anusvāra ind.scriminately.
Verbs will be distinguished from the other words by adding a hyphen at the end, even in the Devanagari form.
2. Transliteration, Derivation and Etymology
Transliteration into Roman is given after the Devanagari word into brackets so that those who are unacquainted with the Devanagari script can also make use of the dictionary. But in the same brackets are included some other words given only in transliteration. These are intended to explain the derivation and to some extent the etymology of the lemma. In the majority of the cases the etymology of the Prakrit word is to be found in a Sanskrit word. Only in rare cases we will have to search for origins in the pre-classical stages of language or even in the indo European stage. A brief indication of this will be given wherever necessary by quoting the relevant cognates. The derivation of the Prakrit words is a task beset with great difficulties. No attempt is made by the Prakrit grammarians to explain the derivation of the nouns, derivative verbs, adjectives, adverbs etc. as they occur in Prakrit, because they have laid down the rules of phonetic changes which relate a Sanskrit word with the word in Prakrit, sound for sound. A large number of words which in Sanskrit consist of two or more morphemes, which are based on the derivative history of the word, are all taken up as one unit and are used in Prakrit with the necessary phonetic changes. The Prakrit grammarians confine themselves only to such suffixes which are not found in Sanskrit. Hence the derivation of a Prakrit word can only be understood by look ng into the corresponding Sanskrit word which is amenable to morphemic analysis, and this analysis is taken as the basis of the Prakrit word. To make such an attempt requires a good knowledge of the derivation of the Sanskrit word itself. Hence to make the process of derivation clear the transliteration of the Prakrit word and the transliterated form of the Sanskrit word which immediately follows are divided into their morphemic elements which are indicated by hyphens. This procedure works tairly well when the structure of the two words is nearly the same. But in many cases this is not so, because the way in which Prakrit uses its grammatical elements is not the same as is done by Sanskrit. In

Page #29

such cases two methods are used. One is to reconstruct candrikā to bis Prakrit grammar. Earlier, Rudrata the Sanskrit shape of the Prakrit morphemes sound by enumerates the six langugog as Prakrt, Sanskrit, sound, and indicate their difereeces by using italics for Magadan, Paraci, Saurason and Apabransa (2. 12). the di Terent elements. This often gives rise to a form Later writers droppex Sanskrit and adde:1 Cütikā. Paigāci which looks I ke Sanskrit cnly in its phonology, but as an additional Prakrit. Still later the number of not in its morphemc make u The two languges Prakrit laoguages or dialects went ou increasing with may use different murphecies, or even if they use the result that the features by which one Prakrit was the same morphem as their allomrphs will he differently d fferentiated from the other became fewer and fewer and distributed, and this must be made clear by using of less significance. italics for either the Sanskrit or Prakrit allomorphs. As this procedure gives rise to Sanskrit looking words
Even with the major Prakrit languages, in which a which are not correct in Sanskrit, they are also given
fair amount of literature is available, the form of a word in their correct form in transliteration. Hence im
shows a varying phonetic shape, which will make it mediately following the Pr krit used in Devanagari,
necessary for the dictiary to give each form it separate there will be at the most three trausliterated words in the
place in the alphabetical arrangement. These differences, brackets. lo case the Sanskrit and the Prakrit word
being paonetic in nature, affect a large oumber of words. is the same in all respects, a single transliteration is
In all cases of this type the meaning and the usage given for both the Prakrit and the Sanskrit word, If
remain the same. To give recogn't on to all such there are phonetic and morphological differences, there
variant as independent eotries will lead to endless will occur two transliterated words, the second being
repetition without any advantage. To add to this unthe Sanskrit form, provided it has the same grammatical
desirable situation, we find that a wort :umes different and morphological structura. If it differs from the first,
shapes in the same language and thus increases the a third transliterated word wili be added which will be
number of entries. Most of such changes are optional a correct Swaskrit form of ihe Prakrit word as far as
and bih riternatives occur in literature. and
The frilure on the meaning is concerned. This will also be the case
the part of the modera editors to distinguish between real
the par it the meaning of the Prakrit word differs from that of
+ phonological difference and ortographical variation has Sanskrit, wbich will also ind cate the traditional rende
led to it situation which is intolerable and the lexicoring of the Prakrit word into Sanskrit by the commen.
grapher bas to make a deiermuined effort to reduce the tators. This arrangement will correspond to the classi
number of entries so produced This situation is similar fication of Prakrit words into tatsame and tadbhava
to one, caused by the spelling variations, found in Old types. The third type ciiled Desi or Desya will have
and M ddl, Euglish. The treatment which is given to a different treatment as far as its etymology is concerned
these spelling vartalons in the lexicons of these langand if known, it will be stated clearly in so many words.
uigass dopied for the Prakrit words as well. In this
dictionary, al such variations which occur in the same 3. Sound Variations
linguna or even a number of languages are given as
variani for at one place under the word chosen as the The close relationship between the various l'rakrit languiges was well established from the very b winning
leinma. Tous writing of vowels like aand ä as ya
and ya writing a ta in place of the consonants which of the tradition of the Prikrit grammarians. This is reflected in the fact that they take Sanskrit as the basis
are lost, writing i and it for the short values of e and for their description of the Frakrits. In addition they
o, and many others will be treated as spelling variants of
a given vocable. This will help reduce the entries to a take one Prakrit as a basis for another Prakrit as well. By common consent Mabatastri is taken as the basis
considerable extent and help the lexicographer to quote
passages ai one place even when they contain the given for a detailed description and this is taken as a new
word in difierent phonetic shapes. basis for the description of the other Prakrits like Sauraseni, Magadhi, Paisici etc. In addition, Māgadbi
. Parts of Speech is described with reference to Saurasevi by noting the differing features of that language. This procedure is The grammatical status of the words in the dictioquite suflicient to conclude that it is a mere procedural Dary will be indicated by using the theory of the parts of relationship and is in no way connected with the in- speech. The system of Sanskr.! which ci ssifies all the dependent pature of the Prakrit larguages. That is why words ( Padas ) into tivo classes, nous called subantu ) Rajasekhara uses the word sudbāşākivi to describe and vis (called ai inta) and includes the other words himselt and Laksmdhara gives the name sodbhasa among nonns by the device of adding terminations and

Page #30

(* 23 )
then dropping them, is not much useful and cannot be or active meanings. A comprehensive statement or the followed for the Prakrit larguages Nor is it econoinical formation of the verbal bases in the Prakrits can only because the classification of the sulantas will have to be made when a detailed grammar of these langu: ges be divided further into many subdivisions to explain their is made available. meaning ard use in the language. The European 7-8. Two adverbial derivatives from the verbal gran matical tradition heran with Aristotle hy seliing bases are given an independent status here. the gerund up three classes called rours verbs, and a third leterege. (Ger) and the infinitive nous group called syrdesmi ( connectors ) which included the article pronouns, conjunctions and possibly
9. Under the designations Adnominal (adn. ) prepositions as well. Thrax codified for Greek the eight (coined after adverbial) are included particles like a
ST 7. O. cafe etc. postpositions governing nouns, prepositions, adverbs and conjunctions. As Latin
ione As latin various cases of nouns, and adverbs of time, place lacked an article Trisci dopred it in his classification
cause etc.. if they do not come under the scope of and added interjections in its place. These eight parts of
of No. 3. The criterion used for this purpose is the speech thue became current upto the modern times and
primary relationship of these with arother nouns and not were used for all types of languages in spite of the
with the verb When these words are used in groups or fact that this theory is based on both formal and semantic
in correlative pairs they funcion as the tradtlon al class criteria, its usefulness cannot be denied and it cao be
of conjunction. This term conjunction is avoided because used for the Pr: kri's with some modifications.
disjunctive relations between sentences and words are not
covered by it. For this dictionary the following parts of speech will
10. Interjections (intj.) which semantically are be used:
expressive of emotions and feelings and syntactically 1. Nouns along with the indication of their gender form independent sentences like the Vocative Case. as m. f. n.
2. Adjectives (adj.) also including all types of 5. Meaning analysis, Hemophony and Poiysemy participles which will be indicated by using their abbre- Mening analysis is the very core of a dictionary. viations in parenthesis: odi. (ppp.) etc. When the But no general principles can be laid down for it, adjective is available only in its femipive form, it will be because it differs from language to language, and even indicated by writing (f) after it. If all forms are in the same langu: ge from word to werd. Both historical found, the feminir e ferm will be shown ag ending in adlagical considerations play an important role in the [1. a, or il
relatious which subsist be: ween different meanings of a 3. Adverbs (dr.). This category will include word. Similarly no hard and fast line can be drawn Acc. Sg of adjectives used as adverbs and Inst., Abl. between what may be called the overall meaning and a and Loc. cases of nouns similarly used. In addition it specific meaning. In the field of semantics, each word will include words u:ed as adserbs like ajja, anna, has its own history and it must be explained on the basis divi etc. and nous with the adverbial suflix Skt. -tus of its use in a given language. Semantic universals are (Prakrit -0).
hard to find and her ce can be of limited use. 4. Pronouns (pro.) including personal, de non- The apparent multiplicity of homonyms in Prakrit strative, reflexive and other pronominal derivatives. need not be indicated by the use of index numbers because
5. Numerals (n.) include words used in the in the m jority of cases its source in Sanskrt, which is sense of a number (suinkhya or numeral qualuying given throughout, makes it obvious. Only in rare cases other Page #31

(24)
of the target language and that of the language of ex- language, and if no passage is quoted under a particular planation may not be the same, and in fact is usually meaning it means that, that meaning is not found in it. different. Secondly, only such distractions in the mean- Very often a given word with a given sense may occur ing can be made which are caused by the influence of in different phonetic shapes in different languages In such the linguistic environment only.
a case it will occupy different places in the Dictionary. In this dictionary the different meanings of a word
In view of these and similar considerations a purely are indicated by the use of rubers in serial order and no
chrono ogical arrangement for quotaticos from all the complicated system is used to show close and distant
istant languages taken together is not possible. relationships of the medir gs. When one meaning It is found convenient to put the seven Prakrits directly leads to another, this is indicated by the use which have sizable literature into three groups based on of the word hunce. In the case of technical terms of their lnguistic and semantic affin t'es. A word having different branches of knowledge, great care is taken to a religious, a philosophical or a trchnicil meaning is explain them fully, but no attempt is made to coin new likely to occur in AMg. JM and JS. but may not occur words for this purpose.
in M., S. Mg.and mice versa. Moreover a word may be In this part of the entry syntactic usage is given full
fourd in any two languages within a group. There representation and the linguistic environment is stated in
are a large number of words which are peculiar to Apa. the form of classifications based on common sense, with
having formal and semantic features pot found in other no pretence of making them scientifically cr philosophically
Prakrits Hence for the arrangement of the quotations very accurate. The lebelling of meanings as literal,
oral these languages are divided into three groups : (1) metonymical or fgurative, which is generally followed in
AMg. JM, JS (2) M., S., Mg. (3) Apa. The above the dictionaries of the classical languages of Europe, is
sequence of languages within a group will be strictly nct followed here. But all the necessary evidence in
followed, so that quotations from them will occur in that the form of quotations is given in ample measure, and the
order. For example, if a word does not occur in AMg. reader is free to draw his own conclusions based on them.
then quotations from JM. and JŚ, will follow. The same So also the classification of meanings as expressive,
arrangement will be valid for the second group, first M. indicative and suggestive which is done by the writers
and then S. and/or Mg. The Apa. quotations will come of rhetorics in Sanskrit is not explicitly stated Stylistic
last, which is as it should be in view of the place of differences and usage labels are mostly confined to the
that language in the Middle Indo-Aryar group. passages taken from the dramatic works. whether in The sequence between the first two groups cannot be Sanskrit and Prakrit or wholly in Prakrit (the Sattakas). pre-decided. According to the evidence found, either of Here the name of the speaker or an indication of his them inay get precedence over the other considerations status s always given at the beginning of each quotation like the phonetic sbape of the word, grammatical peculiarifrom the dramas.
ties and meaning will be taken into account in this regard.
The chronology of all the books used for this dictionary 6. Arrangen.ent of Quotations and
cannot be definitely settled vis-1 118 all the other books. Mode of Reference
Therefore a convenient sequence which will be followed in The justification of the meanings assigned to a word giving quotations is given in the list called Languagelies in the quotations from the Prakrit literature supplied and subject-wise classification with approximate chronoin the entry after each meaning. To keep the bulk of the logy of the frakrit works'. In the case of AMg. the work as small as possible, only selected quotations are traditional divisions of the canon are followed though no given, which are necessary to determine the meanings. pretence is made of a strict chronological sequence. In When the word occurs in a long passage as can be seen the canon there are sufficient indications to believe that its from the viinakas of the Avg. canon, only such parts do not belong to the same period and are often portion of it is quoted as is essential to understand it. separated from each other by a long period of time. But The portion which is dropped is indicated by using for the convenience of reference, a book will be treated as three dots (...) in its place. As the dictionary is using one unit and all quotations from any of its part will come all the Praknit languages, it is necessary to represent together. It should be particularly noted that even the all of them, at letst with one quotation from each de marcation of languages like AMg., JM, or JS is not Prakrit of the word occurs w it This will mean that if alway; cle ir and often remains doubtfu. Traduons are a Prakrit language is not represented by my quotation, divided as regards the number of the Prakirnakt works one can conclude that the word does not occur in that and many of them are attributed to writers who lived long

Page #32

after the finalistion of the capon. For the dictionary of the present type such inaccuracies are inevitable. All ibat we can do in this regard is to label a wurd as older
* or younger
For giving reference it may be noted that more than oce edition of a book is required to be used for citations. This is because they differ iu readings, orthography and divisions of the text. In a few cases a book has two versions, a shorter one and a lorger one. In such a case a word may occur in one but not in th: cther. To meet this wiflicully, references to more than one edition are given after the quotation, the second reference being in parenthesis. When we quote from a Curni or a Tika we give reference to be folio, side (a or b) and line because without this help the expiac tion of it word in a given text cannot be easily traced in the comineataries. The system of numbering various paris othe text, except for the largest divisioss, is. to say the least, chaotic and there is no agreement between different editions of the same text. Th: origical divisions into Srutaskandha, Adhyāya, Uddesaka and Sutra is completely neglected while preparing indices for such worPage #33

ABBREVIATIONS OF BOOKS OLOTED IN THIS PRAKRIT DICTIONARY
Abbreviation
Abhise.
AdiSta.( D.)
AdiSta.( Rā.) AdiTraBha.
AgDam.
AinaCa.
AjjbMaPar.
AjiSa Tha.( Dha.) AjiSa Tha.(N.)
Akkha Mako.
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mole of Roference Abhiseka, Bhäga, Bhāsanātakacakra, pp. 321-369, POS. 54, Act. Verso. Line
C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. A dide vastava, Devendra, SS. Vol. I, p. 98. Muni Amar:- Verse No.
vijaya, Ahmedabac, 1972. Adidevastava, Ramacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 92.
Verse No. Adinathatrayodaśabhaviastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No.
p. 106. Āgamadambara, Jayanta Bhatta, Dr. V. Raghavan and Prof. Pago. Lino
Anantalal Thakur, Darabhanga, 1964. Ainabacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasamdoha, p. 4, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Ajjhappamayaparikkbā, Yasovijaya, Adiśvara Jalna Temple Verse No.
Trust, Bombay. 9. Ajitaśāntistava, Dbarn agbosa, JSS. Vol. I, p. 112.
Verse No. Ajiyasantitthaya, Nar disena, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 1-13, Verse No.
Surat, 1942. Akkhanamanikosa, Ne nicandra, PrTS. 5, Muni Punyavijaya, Story No. Stanza No.
Varanasi, 1962. Alankāraratnakara, Sobhākaramitra, POS. 77, C. R. Devadhar, Sūtra. Line
1942. Alankärasarvasva, Ruyyaka, KM, 35, with comm. of Jayaratha, Page. Lipe
Pt. Durgå prasáda K. P. Parab, 1893. Aloyaņākulaya, JÄS. 17 ( Part II ), pp. 249-250, Muni Verso No.
Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, M]V. Bombay, 1987. Alpababutvagarlıhitamahāvirastava, Samayasundargani, Vorse No.
AGRM. 19, Bhavnagar, VS. 1970. Anāhisarndhi, Jipaprabha, Sandbikāvyasamuccaya, pp. 48-50, Kadavaka. Line
R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anāhimaharisisardhi, Samdhikāvyasamuccaya, pp. 110--117, Kadavaka. Lipe
LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anargharāghava, Murāri, KM. 5, Pt. Durgāprasīda, W. L. Act. Verse. Line
Papsbikar, Bombay, 1937. Anandasavayasanidhi, Vinayacandrasuri, Sandbikāvyasamic- Kulavaka. Line
caya, LDS. 72. pp. 65-71, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Anandasundarī, Ghanaśyama, A. N. Upadhye, Motilal Act. Verse. Lino
Banarasidass, Banaras, 1955 Anagārabhatti ( Yogibhakti ), Jinendra-Guņa-Sanistutiva Verse No.
Bhakti, Kunda kuda, . G. Khot. Kolhapur. 1959.
Alankā Ra.
Alanka Sa.
Aloy Ku.
AlpGaMaSta.
ApähSam.
Ana Mal:Sam.
Apargh Ra.
Ana SaSani.
AnaSun.
AnBha.

Page #34

Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Ang VI. Anja Pav.
ADDRUDKu.
Ansu Kabā.
Antag. AntaranSam.
AnuOx
AguigCu. Anuttaro. Appay.(Gr.)
AppViku.
Arábku.
Angavijjā, Muni Punyavijaya, PrtS. T. Banaras, 1957. (Adhyāya). Page. Line Anjanäpavananjaya, Hastimalla, VDJGM. 43, M. V. Act. Verse. Line
Patvardhan, Bombay, 1950. Andāyaunchakulaya, Anandavijaya, AGRV. 17, Bhavnagar, Verse No.
Vs. 1979. Anjanasundar kahānaya, Gunasamddhimabattara, Sambodhi, Verse No.
Vol. I, No 2, Shah, Bhojaka, LDS, Ahmedabad, 1972. Antagadadasão, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932.
Sutra No. Antarangasamdhi Ratnaprabhagani. Sandhikavyas muccaya, Kadavaka. Line
Pp 72-82. R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1989). Aquogadāra, Āryaraksi ta-Sthavira :
Sutra No. I] JAS I, pp. 61-205. Muni Panyavijaya, Malvaniya,
Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1908. II) Nava-Sutiäni V, pp. 201-42!1. Yuvācārya Maha
prajña, JVB. Ladnun, 1987. Aņuogadāracunni, with Haribhadra's comm , Ratlam, 1928. Folio Side. Line Anuttarovaväiyadasão, P. L. Vaidya, l'oona, 1932.
Sutra No. Prakstamanidīpa, Appaya Diksita. ORIP. Sanskrit Series 92, Prakarana. Sutra
T. T. Shrinivasagopalacarya, Mysore, 1953. Appavisohikulaya, JĀS. 17 (Part II), MJV. Bombay, Verse No.
1987. Arābaņākulaya, JAS. 17 (Part II), p. 244, Punyavijaya, Verse No.
Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987. Ārāhanapadāgā, JĀS. 17 ( Part II ), Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No.
Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1987, (1) 1-84, (2) pp. 85
168, ArabPad (V.). Ārāhaņā pagarana. Abhayadevasuri, JAS. 17 (Part II), pp. Verse No.
22-231, Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MIV. Bombay, 1987. Arābanāpainnaya, I, II, Sulasa Srāvaka, JĀS. 17 ( Part II), Verse No.
MJV. Bombay, 1987. Arābaņāsāra, Devasena, SJGM, 18, Calcutta.
Verse No. Ascaryacūdāmaņi, Śaktibhadra, C. R. Jones, OUP 1984. Act. Verse. Line Aurapaccakkhāna, I, II, III, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 100-103; Verse No.
305-308; 329-336, Punyavijaya, Baojaka, MJV. Bombay,
1984. Avassayasutta : 1] Navasuttāni, pp. 1-23, Yu vācārya Mahaprajña, 1 ] Av. Sūtra No.
JVB. Ladoun, 1937. 2] JĀS. 15, pp 331-358, Punya vijaya, Bhojaka. M]V. 2] Sūtra No.
Bombay, 1977. Avasssayacunni. Jadásagan, As, Rat am, 1929.
Page. Line Avimāraka :
Act. Verso. Line 1] Meharchanda Lackhmandas, Bak Kunbae, Delhi,
1968.
ArabPad. Arah
Pad.(V.)
ArāhPag.
ArahPai.( Su.)
Arabsā. ACACů. Aura Pacc.
Avcu. Arima.

Page #35

Abbreviation
AvNi.
AvSuSam.
AvTi.(11.)
Āyār.
ĀyarBha.
AyārCu. Āyar Das.(Dasā.) AyārNi. ĀyarȚI. Bā Aņu.
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Modo of Reference 2) Phāsanatakacakra, pp. 109-190, C. R. Devadbara,
POS. 54, Poona, 1937. Avassayanijjutti :
Vorse No. Bhadrabāhu with Jinadāsa's Cūrni, AS, Ratlam, 1929. 2) Bhadrababu with Haribhadra's Tikā, ĀS. Siddbānta
Sarigraha I, Mehsana, 1916. Avantisukumälasaindhi, Ratnaprabbasūri, Samdhikāvyasamuc. Kadavaka. Line
caya, pp. 37-42, R. M. Shah, LDS 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Avassilyatikā, Haribhadra, AS. Siddhanta-Sangraha 1, Folio. Sido. Lino
Mehsana, 1916. Ayāra :
Srutaskandha. Adhyâya 1) Walter Schubring. JSSGM. Ahmedabad, VS. 1980. 1) Uddosa. Sutra 21 Augasut täni (i) pp. 1-250, Muni Nathmal, JVB. 21 Adhyāya. Sutra
Ladpun, VS. 203). 3) JAS. 2, Muni Janıbūvijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 3] Sutra No.
4] Hermann Jacobi, Conden, 1882. Ayariyabhatti, Kundakunda. Jinendra-guna-samstuti va Bhakti, Verse No.
pp. 43-47, B. G. Khot, Kolbapur, 1959. Acaranga Cūrni, Rşabhadeva Kesarimal Pedhi, Ratlam, 1914. Page. Lloe Ayaradisão, Yuvācārya Maháprajña, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. Daśā. Sūtra Āyáranganjjutti, Bbadrabahu, ĀS. Mehsana, 1916.
Niryukti No. Ayaranga Tika, Sīlanka, Ās. Mehsana, 1916.
Folio. Side. Lino Bārasānu vek kha, Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Sopi, Verse No.
Bombay, VS. 1977. Balacarita, Bbäsa :
Act. Verso, LIDO Il Dr. V. Raghavan, Munshi Ram Manohar Lal, Delbi. 2) Dr. H. Weller, Leipzig, 1922. 3 Bhasanatakacakra, pp. 511-560, C. R. Devadhara,
POS, 54, Poona, 1937. Balaramāyana, Rajasekhara, CSGM. 70, Gangā prasāda Ray. Act. Verse. Lino
Varanasi, 1986. Bandbasāmitta, Devendra with Svopajñavrtti (Karmagrantba Verse No.
III. pp 98-111), AJG RM. 85, Caturavijayaji, Bbava
nagar, 1934. Bhagavati Aradhana, Ācārya Sivakoti, DDJGM. 2, Karanja, Verso No.
1935. Bhagavadajjukiya, Bodhāyana, Prabhat Shastri, Allahabad, 6. Page. Line Bhavisatta kaha, Dhanapāla, GOS. 20, Dalal, Gune, Baroda, Kadavaka. Lige
1967. Bhāvapāhuda, Kunda kunda, SDJS. Pannalal Jain, Mabavirjl, Verse No.
1968. Bhavana Samdhi, Jayadevan uni, Sandhikivyasamuccaya, pp. Kadavaka. Lino
90-95, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Bhavatrayīstavanam, Dharnaghosa. JSS. Vol. I, p. 268. Veres No. Nātyasastra, Bharata, Manamohana Ghosa, Calcutta, 1967. Adhyāya. Vorse No.
Balca.
Bā Rām.
BanSam.
Bha Arā.
BhagAjju. Bhavika.
Bhav Pa.
BhāvSam.
Bhava TraSta. Bharat.(Gr.)

Page #36

TV
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
BhattaP.
Bhaya Tho.
Bhuv KevCa.
BodPa.
BraCaPari.
Bybkapp.
Brkiso Samā.
BrSamgra.
Bruchstücke.
Cacc.
CaitaCa.
Bhattaparinnā, Virabhadra, JĀS. 17 Part 1), pp. 312-328, Verse No.
MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1984. Bhayaharathotta, Mānaturiga, JSS. Vol. II, p. 14, Muni Verse No.
Caturavijaya, PJSG. 4, Ahmedabad, 1936. Lhuvaṇabhānukevalicariya. Indrahamsagani, LDS. 54, Muni Verse No.
Ramnanikvijaya, Ahmedabad, 1976. Bodbapābuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Pannalal jain, Mahavirji, Verse No.
Rajasthan, 1968. Brahmacaryaparikarana, A. C. Nahata B. L. Nabata, AJGM. Verse No.
11, Calcutta, VS. 1997. Kappasutta (cheya), W. Scbubring, in Devanagari, s. M. Uddeśa. Sutra
Modi, JSSGM. Poona, 1923. Brhatkşetragamāsa, Jinabhadragani kşamasramana, JDPS. Verse No.
Bhavnagar, VS. 1977. Bihatsaingrahani, Jinabhadragani Ksimasramana, JÁGRM. Verse No.
47, Bhavnagar, VS. 1973. Bruchstücke Buddhistischer Dramen, leinrich Liders, Berlin, Page. Line
1911. Caccarī, Jinadatta, Apabbraunsa kävya-trayi, GOS. SXXVII, Verse No.
L. B. Gandhi, Baroda, 1927. Caitanyacandrodaya, Karnapura, Km. Kedaranatha, Pansi Act. Verse. Lino
kara, Bombay, 1917. Candavejjhaya :
Verse Line 1) Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, JĀS, 17 (Part 1), pp. 63.39,
MJV. Bombay, 1984. 2) Ed. Colette Caillat, Institut de civilisation indienne,
Paris, 1971. Prakrtalaksana, Canda, CSGM. 25. Muni Darsanavijaya, Vidhana No. Sutra No.
Gujratha, 1936. Candakauśika, Kşemīśvara, VBSGM. 126, Caukhamba Vidya. Act. l'erse. Line
bhavan, Jagadish Mishra, Varanasi, 1965. Candakevalicariya, Siddharsi, Namaskārasvādhyāya, pp. 452- Verse No.
456, JSVM. Tattvāpandavijaya, Bombay, 1961. Candaleha, Rudradása, BVG. 6. A. N. Upadhye, Bharatiya Act. Verge. Line
Vidyabhavana, Bombay, 1945. Candappabacariu, Yaśaḥkirti, Viraseva Mandir Trust, B.C. Sandui. Kadavaka. Line
Jain Bhaskara, Beena (Sagar ), 1986. Candraprabhasaptabha vastotra, Dharnaghoșa. JSS. Vol. I, Verse No.
p. 107. Carittabbatti, Kunda kunda, Jipendra-guna-saustuti va Bhakti, Verse No.
B.G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Carittapähuda, Kundakunda, SDJS. Panpalal Jain, Maha- Verse No.
virji. Rajas:bad, 1968. Cårudatta, Bhasa, Bhāsanāțakacakra, pp. 121-248, POS, 54, Act. Verse. Line
C. R. Levadhara, Poona, 1987.
Cand.
Candi
Canda.(Gr.)
CandKau.
CandKeCa.
Candle.
CandappaCa.(Y.)
Candra Sto.
CariBha.
Cari Pa.,
Carud.

Page #37

Abbreviation
CatuJinaSta.
Catur JipaSta. CaupCa.
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Alode o Reference Catuḥstrimśajjinātisayastavara, Jinacandra, JSS. Vol. I, Verse No.
p. 81. Caturvinsatijinastavana. Jinacapdra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 83. Verse No. Caupparnamabāpurisacariya, Sījānka, PrTS. 3, Bhojaka, Page. Line
Varanasi, 1961. Caurangabbāvanasaindhi, Jinaprabha, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line
pp. 56-64, LDS. 72. R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Causarana ( i ), Virabhadra, JĀS. 17 ( Part I). Punyavijaya, Verse No.
Bhojaka, MJV. Bornbay, 19:4. Cauvisajinathui, Prakar inasonidoha, pp. 46-56, AS. Ratlam, Verse. No.
Caur BhaSam.
Causar.
CauViJiThu.
19.9.
CeiyVan Bhā. $
Ceny VanBha.
Chakkammu.
ChaGa.
Chan Anusa.
Chandko.
ChapLa.
Chapa.
ChePi.
Ceiyavandanamahabbäsa, Santisuri, JAS. AGRM. 69, Bhav. Verse No.
nagar, VS. 1977. Ceiyavandanabhasa, Sri Prakaranartha, pp. 28-36, Ahmedabad, Versa No.
VS. 1988. Chakkammuvaesa, Arnarakirti Oriental Institute, GOS. Saindhi. Kadavaka. Line
Baroda, 1992. Chappannayagälso, Shivaji niversity, Sanskrit Prakrit Verse No.
Series, A. N. Upadhye, Kolhapur. 1970. Chandon usasana, Hemicandra, SIGM. 49, BVB. 11. . Page. Line
Velankar, Bombay, 1901. Chandal kosa, Ratnasekharsuri, Kavidarpana, pp. 99-110, Verse No.
RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Jodhapur, 1962. Chandolakşanini, Jinaprabba, RPGM. 62, H, D. Velankar, Verse No.
Jodhapur, 1562. Chappahuda. Kundakunda, MDJGM. 17, Panball Soni, Verse No.
Lombay, VS. 197. Cheyapiņa, lodrananciyogindra, cf. Prayascittasanigraha, Verse No.
pp. 1-75, MDJGM. 18, Papnalai Soni, Bombay, VS.
1978. Cheyasattha, Anonymous, cf. Prayascittasalligraha, pp. 76-10.3. Verse No.
MDJGM. 18, Pangalal Soni, Bombay. VS. 1978. Danisanapāhuda, Kupdakunda, SVD]S. Pannalal Jain, Rajas- Verse No.
tban, 1968. Dansaņasära, Devasena, JGRK. Nathuran Premi, Bombay, Verse No.
VS. 1974. Danda kaprakarana, Gajarājamuni, YVJSP. Mehsana, 1916. Verse No. Dānavihi, Prakaranasandoha, p. 35, ĀS. Ratlam, 1921. Verse No. Darśananiyama, Praka anasaidoha, p. 16, ĀS. Ratlam, 1929. Verse No. Dasāsuyakkhanda :
Daśā. Sutra / Verse No. I] AAP. Muni kamala, Rajasthan, 1977. 2) Navasuttäni (5), Yuvācārya Mahaprajua, pp. 425
491, JVB. Ladoun, 1987. 31 Ayaradasão, in Drei Chedasūtras des Jaipa-Kanons,
W. Schubrink, Coletta Caillet, Tamburg, 1901.
CheSath.
Dan Pa.
DainSā.
Dand Pra. Dan Vi. DarsNiy. Dasā.

Page #38

Abbreviation
Dasave.
DasavcCu.
Name of the Book, Author, Eailiun, Editer etc. Mode of Reference Dasa veyaliyasutta:
Adhyayana. Uddeśa I] W. Schubring, Abmedabad, 932. 2] JĀS. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, MJV. Bombay, 1977. 3) With Har bhadra's Vivara a, (Nirņayasagara)
Bombay, 1918. 4) Navasuttani (5), Yuvacūra Mahāprajña, JVB.
Ladoun, 1987. Desaveyaliyacurni (1, 11):
Verse No. 1] Jioadāsngan, with Bhadratubu s Niryukti, Jain
Bandhu Press, Indore, 1933. 21 Agasukasimha, PrtS. 17, Punyavijaya, Ahmedabad,
1973. Dasaveyaliyanijjutti, Bhdrababu, PrtS. 17, Puņya vijaya, Chaper. Verse. Line
Ahmedabad, 1973. Davvasamgaha, Nemicandra, SBJ. VI. H. C. Ghoshal, Arrah, Page. Line
1917. Desīnāmamalā, Hemacandra, LSS. 17, Pischel; Ramaunja- Varga. Verse No.
swami, BORI. Foora, 1938. Devendrunarakendraprakalana, Capdrasuri, AGRM. 74, Verse No.
Caturav.jusa, Bhavnagar, 1922. Devindátthaya, JAS. 17, Punyaviya, Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, Verse No.
DasaveNi.
Dav Sam.
DeNamā.
DeveNa Pra.
Dev Tha.
DhammoMa.
Dliamlar.
Dham RaPa.
DhamSam. Dham ViPa. Dhutt
Dhvanya.
Dhammovaesamāla. Jayasuba, SJGM. 28, BVB Bombay, Verse No.
1919. Dhammap: rikkha, Harisena, Dr. Bhag candra Jain, Prof. M. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line
Ranadive, Nagpur, 19:0. Dhammarayanapagnrana, Santisuri, JÄGM. 54, Bhavnagar, Verse No.
VS. 1982. Dhammasangbayani, Har.bh dra, DLJP. 42, Bombay, 1918. Verse No. Dhanun vibpagaran, Sriprabba, HFL 23, Ahmedabad, 1924. Verse No. Dau takkh ņi, Haribhadra, SGM. 19, Jin vijaya Muni, Kathanaka, Verse No.
BVB. Bombay, 1944. Dhvanyaloka, Ananda vardhana, with comm. Locana, KSS. Uddyota. Sloka. Verse No. 135, 1940.
Page. Line
(for Vitti and Locana) Dinasuddhi, Srījairajyotirgranthasamgraba, Kşamāvijayagani Verse No.
NSP. Bombay, 1938. Dīvasagarapannatti. Samgahanīgäbão, JĀS 17 (Part I), Verge No.
pp. 257-279, MJV. Punyavijaya, Blojak, Bombay, 1984. Dulism k.Jastavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 209. Verse No. Dutaghatotkaca, Ehasa, Bläsapāts kacakra, pp. 459-476, POS. Act. Verse. Line
54, C. R. Devadbar, Poona, 1937. Dvasap atijinastotra, Tilakacandra, JSS. Vol. I, p. 77. Verse No. Dvādasakulaka, Jinavallabha, JSPPF. 37, Muoi Sukhasāgar, Kulaka. Verse No.
Bombay, 1937.
Din Su.
DiSaPan.
DuhskaSta. DutGba.
Drājisto. Dvaku.

Page #39

Abbreviation
DväPaku.
Gaccha.
GanBhaPra.
GaniVi.
GanSadSa.
Gā Rako.
GaSah.
GaSaSa.
Gāthā La.
Gaud Va.
GauSto.
Gaya Sam.
GomSă (J) (K.)
Goy Tha.
Gur Par Tho.
GurTa Vi.
Gur VanBhä.
Hammi MaMa.
HasCu.
Hem.(Gr.).
Hem SuSam. IriVa.
IryāK 1.
VIT
Name of the Book, Author, Edition. Editor etc.
Dvādaśāngīpadapramāṇakulaka, Jubbadrasuri, ISS. Vol. I, Verse No.
p. 88.
Gacchācāra, JĀS. 17 (Par I), pp. 337.49, MJV. Punya- Verse No. vijaya, Bhojaka.
Güngeyabhangaprakarana. Vijayagani, AVGM. 4, Bhavnagar, Verse No.
Mode of Reference
1916.
Ganivijä, JAS. 17 (Part 1). pp. 93-98, MJV. Punyavijaya, Verse No. Bhejaka, Bombay 1981.
Ganaharasaddhasavava, Jir adatta, Anabhramisa kivya-trayī, Verse No. GOS 37. pp 97-106. Baroda, 1927
Gaharayarakosa. Jinesvara url, LDS. 52, Bhojaka, Shaha, Gathā No. Ahmedabad, 1975.
Gähäsäha sī, Samayasundaragani, JSPPF. 43, Bombay, 1940. Gäh sttasal, Hala, Radhagovinda Basak, Asiatic Society,
1971.
Gathalakṣanam, Nanditadhya, RPGM. 62, H. D. Velankar, Verse No. Jodhpur, 162
Gururattavinicchaya, Yasovijayagani, JAGRM 78, Catur
v jaya, Bhavnagar 1925.
Gaudavaho, Väkpatirāja, PITS 18, N. G. Suru, Ahmedabad, Verse No. 1975.
Gatha No.
Sataka. Gāthā No.
Gautamastotra, Jinaprabha. JSS. Vol. I, p. 235.
Gayasuumalas midhi, Ratnaprabhasuri, Sandh kavyasamuccaya, pp. 20-29, LDS. 7', Ahmedabad, 1980.
Gommaṭasara, Nem'candra Siddhantacakravaru, J. L. Jaini, JIvakanda, Karmakanda, Lucknow, 1927. Goyamatthava Jinaprabha, ISS. Vol. I. pp. 235-37. Gurupäratantathotta, Septasmaranastava, pp. 29-35, JSPPF. Verse No. Surat, 1942.
Verse No.
Hematilaka urisamah, Sum thikavyasan.urcaya, pp 161-101. Iriyavahiyaviyāra, Dhaimas garagen, iryāpath kismis kä, pp. 38-40, AS. 49, Bombay, 1-27.
Iry pathikimithyaduskpatrulales, Pralearap sand.ba, p. 11, AS Ratlam, 1929.
Verse No. Kadavaka Line
Verse No.
Guruvandanabhäsya. Śri-Prakaranaratna, pp. 36-42, Ahmeda- Verse No.
bad, VS 19:8.
Hammiramadamardana, Jayasimhasuri, GOS. 10 C. D. Dalal, Act. Verse. Line Baroda, 1920.
Hasyacudamani, Vatsaraje, Rūpakasaṭkam, pp. 118-149, Act. Verse. Line GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918.
Ullasa. Verse No.
Präkṛta Vyakarana, Hemacandra, BSPS. LX, P. L. Vaidya, Pada. Sutra BORI. Poona, 1955.
Kadavaka. Line Verse No.
Verse No.

Page #40

VIII
Abbreviation
Isi Bbās.
Jag Suma. JambūCa.(G.)
Jambuddī.
JimbuddiSam.
JambuddiSamgha.
Jambu SaCa.
Ján Pa.
JasCa. JayDhav.
Name of the Book, Author. Edition, Ecliter etc. Mode of Reference Isibhāsiyai :
Adhyayana. Lide 1] W. Schubring, Pt. Malvaniyat, LDS. 45, Ahmeda
bad, 1974. 2) JĀS. 17 (Part 1), pp. 182-256, Punyitvijaya,
Bhojaka, MIJV. Bombay. 1984. Jagatsundariprayogamala, Dhuliya, VS. 1993.
Topic No. Verse No. Jambucariya, Gunapäla, SJGM, 44, Juvavijiya Mudi, BVB. Uddesa. Verse No. Bombay, 1959.
Prose->Page. Line Jambuddīva pannatti, Uvargsuttāni 4 (Part II ), pp. 357 588, Vakkhāra. Sutra
Yuvācārya Mahaprajna, JVB. Lad un, 1989. Jambuddivipinnattis nigaha, Padmanandi, JRJGM. 7, LC. I'ddesa. Verse No.
Jain, B. C. Siddhanta Shastri, Sholapur, 1958. Jambuddīvasarighayaņi, Haribhadirasuri, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Verse No.
1915. Jambūsâmicariu, Virakavi, BJP. JMJGM. 7, Vimalaprakash Sardhi. Kadavaka. Line
Jain, Varanasi, 1968: Jänakiparinaya, Ramabhadra Diksita, Laksmanasüri, Tanjore, Act. Verse. Line
1906. Jasaharacariu, Puspadania, BJP. BJMGM. 11, 1972. Sandhi. Kada vaka, Line Jayadhavala, kasiyapäbuda Tika, Virasena. Jinasena, JSUI. Vol. Page. Line
H. L. Jain, Amaravati. Jayatihuanathuya, BORI. Collection, 1871-72, No. 285. Verse No. Jhanasaya. Jinabhadra Ksamāśramana, comm, by Haribhadra, Verse No.
in AvNTI. by Haribh dra, pp. 580-612. Jipadattākhyāna dvaya, 1 ) Sumatisūri 2) Anonymous, SIGM. Page. Line
27, BVB. A. M. Bhojaka, Bombay. 1953. Jinastotra (Abbanakastotra ), Jiracandia. JSS Vol. 1, p. 78. Verse No. Jinathui, BORI. 1880-81, 7710).
l'olio. Line Jivabhigama, Uvangasuttani 4 (Part 1), pp. 215-515, JVB. Padivatti. Sūtra No.
Yuvacarya Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. Jivänusatthisarndhi, Jipaprabha, Sand! ikävyasamuccaya, np. Kadıvaka. Line
51-54, LDS. 72. R. M. Shah, Ahinedabad, 1980, Jivānusasana, Devasuri. HeGr. 17, Hrabhudas, Ahmedabad, Verse No.
1928. Jivadayāprakarana, Prakaranagati doha, p. 27, AS. Ratlam, Verse No.
1929. Jivasamāsa. AS50, Indore, 1927.
Verse No. Jivaviyara, Sintisuri. JÄPM. Agri, VS 1986.
Verse No. Jivaviyaratthavana, Dharm ghcsa. JSS Vol. I, p. 262. Verse No. Jiyakappa. Jinabhadra, JSSGM. 7. Jinavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No.
19.6. Jiyakappabłāsa. Jinabhadra. Ed. Paryavijaya, Ahmedabad, Verse No.
1937.
Jay Tihu. Jhansa.
Jinada Akhyā.
JinaSto. JinThu. Jivabhi.
JivanuSam.
Jiv Anu.
Jiva Pra.
JivSa. Jiv Vly. Jiv Viy Tba. JiyKapp.
Jiy KappBha.

Page #41

Abbreviation
Name of the Besk, Author. Edition, Editor etc.
Mole of Reference
Jiy KappCu.
JñaSto. JogŅa. JogSa. Joiska.
Jon Tha. JSS.
Jiyakappacunni. Siddhascnagani. ISSGM. 7, Jinavijaya, Page. Line, (Prose). Ahoredabad,
(Verse No.) Jñanastotra, Jinacandra. JSS Vol. I. p. 87.
Verse No. Joganandi, JÄS. I. 54 55, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, 1968. Sūtra No. Jogasära, A. Upadł ye, Bombay, 1937.
Verse No. Joisakarandaga, JAS 17 (Part I), pp. 361-408, MJV. Verse No.
Punyavijaya, Bhejaka, Bonbay, 1984. Jenitthya, Dhermaghosil, AGRM.
Verse No. Jainastotragandoha, Vol. I. II. PJSG. 1. Muni Amarvijaya, Page. Line
Ahmedabad, 1932 Jugaijinindacariya. Va dhamäpasūri, LDS 104, R. K. Paga- Page. Line
riya Ahmedabad, 1987. Kahānayakosa, cf. K. SoPra.
Story. Verse Kahārayana kosa, Devabhadra, Ed. Punya vijaya, Ātmananda- Kathanaka. Verse sab'ā, Bhavnagar. 1944.
( Page. Line) Kabākosu, Sricandra, PrtS. 13, Hiralal Jain, Ahmedabad, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line
Juga lica
Kaban Ko Kahara Ko.
Како.
1959.
KaKoPra.
Kalka.
Kalka (Bhav.)
Kalka.( Dharm.)
Kalp Vi.
Kā Sa Ku.
Kam Pay.(N.)
Kathakośnprakarana, inesvara, SJGN. 11, BVB. Jinavijaya Page. Line
Mudi, Bombay. 1919. Kālakācāryakathaneka W. Norman Brown, pp. 1-86, Wash- Page. Line
ington, 1933. Kāla kācāryakatharaka Blavadeva, W. Norman Brown, Verse No.
pp. 87-92, Wasir gton. 1933. Kõlakācāryakathāna ka Dharmaprabba Sūri, W. Norman Verse No.
Browo, rp. 92-IC1, Washington, 1933. Kalpalatāviveka, Anonymous, LDS. 17, Nagar, Shastry, Page. Line
Ahmedabad, 1968. Kalasarūvakulaka. Jinadatta. Apabhramsakāvyatrayi, GOS. Verse No.
37, pp. 67-80, Baroda, 1927. Kammapayadi, Nemic andra, JMJGM. 11, Hiralal Šāstri, Verse No.
Varanasi, 1961. Kammapayadi, Sivasarmin Vijayapremsūrī, Dabhoi, Page. Line.
Gujrath. Kammapayadicuņni, V jayapremsūri, Dabhoi, Gujrath. Folio. Side, Line Karmastava Karningiantha II, ĀJGRM. 85, pp. 66-97, Verse No.
Caturvijuya. Bhavnagar, 1934. Kaisavalo, R mapünivada. IGRK A. N. Upadhye, Canto. Verse
Bombay, 19-0. Kammavivāga (Karmagrantha I), Devendra, AJGRM. 85, Verse No.
pp. 1 65, Catur vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1934. Kappūramañari, Rajasekhara, HOS. MR., S. Konow, Delhi, Act. Verse. Line
1963.
KamPay.($)
Kam PayCu. Kam Th.( D.)
Kaisva
KamVi.(D.)
KapMan.
P. D. II

Page #42

Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Elion, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Kapp. J. Th. S.
KappBhā.
Kappi. KappNi.
KappVad.
KarCa.
KarnaBha.
KarpaSu.
KarpCa Bha.
Kar Vajr.
Kalpasūtra :
Sūtra No. 1] Jinacariya, Theravali, Sārnāyārī, H. Jacobi, AKM.
7, 1. Leipzig, 1879. 21 Ed. K. C. Lalwani. MB. Delbi, 1979. 31 Paijusa nakappa with comm. Branävali by Dharma
dasagani, AJGRM. 71, Bbavnagar, 1922. Kappabbasa (Brhatkalpasutra), Samghadā sagani. ĀJGRM. Verse No.
82, Catur vijaya. Punya vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1935. Kappiya, cf. Nirayuvaliyão. P. L. Vaidy: Poona, 1932.
Sutra No. Kappanijjutti, Bhadrababu, AJGRM. 82, Catur vijaya, Punya- Verse No.
vijaya, Bhavnagar, 1933. Kappavadinsiyão, ct. Nirayavaliyao, P. L. Vaidya, Poona, Sūtra No.
1932. Karakandac: riu, kanakāmara, ACDIGM. 4, Hiralal Jain, Sandbi. Kadavaka. Line
Karanja, 1934. Karnabhara, Bhasa, Bhāsanatakacakra, POS. 54, C. R, Deva. Verse. Line
dhar, Poona, 19.7. Karnasundari Bilhana, KM. 7, Pt. Durgāprasāda, K. P. Act. Verse. Line
Parab, Bombay, 1932. Karpūracaritabhana, Vatsaraja, Rupakaşatkam, pp. 23-35, Act. Verse. Line
C. D. Dalal, Barcda, 918 Karunävajrayudha Balacandrasuri, JĀGRM. 56, Caturvijaya, Act. Verse Line
Bhavnagar, 1916. Kasāyapabuda, Gunadhara, SDJJJS. Sur eruchandra Divakar, Verse No.
Phaltan, 1968 Kattigeyâpuvekkba, Sv. mi Kumāra, R. SM. A. N Upadhye, Verse No.
Agas, Gujrat, 1960. Prākstamañjari, Kā vāyana, NSP. Mukuada Sharma, Bombay, Pariccheda. Sutra. Verse
1918. Kaumud mitripanda, Ramacandra, JĀS. 59, Puṇyavijaya, Act. Verse. Line
Bhavnagar, 1917. Kaumudimahostava, Vijjaka. DBGS(M. 4, M. Ramkrishna Act. Verse. Line
Kavi, S. K. Ramnath Sastri, 1929. Kavidarpana, Anonymous, RPGM. 64, H. D. Velankar, Uddesa. Gatha No.
Jodhpur, 1962. Kävyālankāra, Rudrata, KM, 2, Pt. Durgaprasad, W. L. Adhyāya. Sloka
Pansikar, 1886. Kávyānusāsana, Hemacandra, KM. 70, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page. Lige
1934. Kävyānusāsana, Vägbhata, KM. 43, Sivadatta, K. P. Parab, Page. Line
1894 K vyaprakas, Marmata, LORI. R. D. Karmarkar, Poona, Page. Li 10
19 0. Kesigoyamasandhi, Sandhikavyasain accuya, pp. 83-89, LDS. Kadavaka. Line
72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980.
KasaPa.
KattiAnu.
Kātyä.(Gr.)
Kaum Mi.
Kaumuma.
KaviDar.
Kävyälan.(Ru.)
Kāvyānu.( He.)
Kävyänu (Va.)
Kavya Pra.
KosiGoSam.

Page #43

Abbreviation
Name of the Book Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Kban Ku.
KhavSā.
Kirät Vyā.
Krama.(Gr.)
Khantikulaya, Väsudeva: uri, Prakaranasandoha, p. 18, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Khavanāsāra, Nemicand a, GHDJGM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No.
Calcutta. Kirätārjuniyavyāyoga, Vatsaraja, Rupa kasatham, pp. 1-21, Page. Line
C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Saṁksiptasāra (Prakstādhyaya), Kramadīśvara, S. R. Banerjee, Kärya. Sutra.
PrTS. 22, Ahmedabad, 1950. Kumārapālacarita. Hemicandra, BSS. 60, NSP. S. P. Sarga. Verse No.
Pandita, Bombay, 1900. Kumārapālapratibcdha. Somaprabha, GOS. 14, Jinavijaya, Page. Lino
Baroda, 1920. Kummāputtacariya, Jinamānikya, P. L. Vaidya, Pcova, 1930. Verse No. Kundamålā, Dinnāga, CSCRS. 28, Kalikumar Datta, Calcutta, Act. Verse. Lino
Kum.Ca.(H.)
Kumā Pra.
KummCa. Kunda Mā.
1964.
KuvMaka.
LaAjisasta.
Labsa.
Lagnasu.
Lahuna.
LakseSa.(R.)
Laksml.(Gr.)
Kuvalayamālākahā, l dybtapasuri, SJGM. 45, BVB. A. N. Page. Line
Upadhye, Bombay, 1959. Laghu-Ajita-Säntistava o Ullásikkamathotta. Saptasmarana- Verse No.
stava, pp. 14-21, JSPPF. 46, Surat, 1942. Labdbisāra. Nemicandra, GHDJOM. 5, G. Jain, S. Jain, Verse No.
Calcutta. Lagnasuddhi, Srījainajyot rgrapthasangraha, kşamāvijayagani, Verse No.
NSP. Bombay, 1918. Labunandi, JĀS. 1, pp. 49-53. MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra No.
1968. Laghuksetrasamāsa, Ratnasekhara, ĀGRM. 46, Bombay, VS. Verse No.
1972. Sadbhāşacandrikā, Lakşnıīdhara, BSPS. 71, K, P. Trivedi, Adhyāya. Pāda. Sutra
Bombay, 1916. Lalitamādbava, Rūpagosvami, KSGM. 190, Babulala Shukla Act. Verse. Line
Shastri, Varanasi, 1959. Laghunavakāraphala, Jin acandra, Prakaranasan daha, p. 44, Verse No.
AS. Ratlam, 1929. Laghusariigbayani, In Prakaranaratna, pp. 24--28, Ahmedabad, Verse No.
VS. 1988. Lingapāhuda. Kundakunda. Satprabhrtädisanigrala, pp. 38C- Verse No.
384, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soni, Bombay, VS. 1977. Līlāvai, Kautübala, SJGM. 31, BVB. A. N. Upadhye, Verse No.
Bombay, 1949 Loganälibattisī, Dharmaghosa, AJGM. Ahmedabad.
Verse No. Lokäntikadevastavana, Dharmaghoșa, JSS, Vol. 1, p. 109. Verse No. Lokavijayayantra, Nemicandra Shastri, Varanasi, Vira Verse No.
Samvat 2407.
LaliMa.
LaNavPha.
LaSamgh.
LinPa.
Lila.
Log Bat. LokDeSta. LoViYa.

Page #44

XII
Abbreviation
MaBan.
Madhyalya.
MahăNis.
Mahā Mai.
Mabā Pacc.
MabaPu.(P.)
Mabā Vica. ManipaCa.
ManipaCa.( H.)
Manolia
Nume of the Book, Author. Edilua, b'ditur elc. Mode of Reference Mababandha, Bhūtabali, JMJGM. Sumaruchandra Diwakar, Vol. Page. Line
Kashi, 1947. Madhyamavyāyoga, Bhāsa, Bhāsn tak cakra, pp. 421-440, Page. Line
POS. 54, C. R. Devadhur, Poona, 1937. Mahānisība :
Adhyana. Section 1) I-V, J. Deleu, W. Schubring, Hamburg, 1963. (Verse No.) 2) VI-VIII, F. R. Hamm, W. Schatring, liambuig. Addliyapa. Section 1951.
(Verse No.) Mahārtham njari, Maheśvarapanda, Yoga intra-gianthamälä, Verse No.
Varanasi, 1972. Mahapaccakkhāna, JĀS, 17 (part 1). pp. 101 109. MJV. Verse No.
Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1:84. Mahāpurana, Puspusanta, MDJG. 73, P. L. Vaidys, Bombay, Sandi, Kadavaka. Line
1937. Mahaviracarita, Bhavabhūti, OUP. To lar Ball, Ladon, 1978. Page. Line Manipaticaritat, Anonymous, RAS. R. liams, Great Britain, Verse No.
1959. Manipaticarita, Haribhadra, RAS. R. Olms, Great Britain, Verse No.
1959. Manoramäkaba, Vardhamanasuri, LDS. 9., R. K. Pagariya, Page. Lue (Verse No.)
Abmedabad, 1983. Mālalämädhava, Bhavabhuti, BSPS. 15, BORI. R. G. Act. Veise. Line
Bhandarkar, Poona, 197). Mälavikāgnimitra, Kalidasa, K. A. Subia nania Iyer, New Act. Verse. Line
Delhi, 1977 Mallijinastavana, Jinacaudra, JSS Vol. 1, p. 36%
Verse No. Mallikāmakarauda, Ramacapdra, LDS. 91, Punyavijaya, Act. Verse. Line
Ahmedabad, 9. Maranavibhatti or Maranasamali JAS. 17. (Part I), pp. 99- Verse No.
109, MJV. Puryavjaya, Bhojaka, Jombay, 1984. Prakta-Sarvasva, Märkandeya, PTS. !1, K. C. Acarya, Päda. Sutra
Ahmedabad, 1963. Mattaviläsaprabasana, Malendra Vikrana Varu , TSS, 55, Act. Verse. Line
T. Ganapati Sisirī, Trivandrum, 1917. Mabā vīracariya, Gunacandra, LDJPS. 75. Bombay, 1929. Folio. Side. Line
(Prastāva) Nahavīracaritastotra, Jinavailabion Pr Karinaadidoha, p. 10, Verse No.
ĀS Ratlan, 1929. Mahavirakalasa ( Apabransamaya ), Dharmagica, JSS. Verse. No.
Vol. I, p. 257. Mahāvirastotra (Virajinathaya ), Abhayadeva, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No.
p. 197. Alayanaparājayacariu. Iurideva. JMGM. Hiralal Jain, Sasidhi, Kadavaka. Line
Varanasi, 1944.
MalaMä.
Mála viká.
MalliJiSta. Mall Mak.
MaranVi.
Märk.(Gr.)
MatVil'ra.
MaViCa.(G.)
MaViCasto.
Ma Vika.
MaViSto.
Maya Paraca.

Page #45

xit1
Abbrevialion
Name of the book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Maya Ra.
Maya ReSam.
MicDukku:(I, II)
Mit Manth Ku.
MokPa.
Mroch Mudrā Rā.
Mula.
MuSud Pa.
MuSuvraCa.
Nāgā.
Mayarabiyatthaya, Sap:asmaranastava, JSPPF, 46, Surat, Verse No.
1942. Mayanarehäsandbi, Jina.prahha :
Kadavaka. Line 1] Saridhikāvyasamuccaya, pp. 43-47, LDS. 72, R. M.
Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. 2] Madanarekha Akbyāyikā, LDS. 39, pp. 169-173,
Becharadas Doshi, Ahmedabad, 1973. Micchādukkadıkulaya, JĀS. 17 (Part II), pp. 245-246, Verse No.
MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bomboy, 1984. Mitbyälvamanthapakulaka, Prakaranasandoha, p. 45, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Mokkhapähuda, Kundaunda, MDJGM. 17, Pannalal Soci, Verse No.
Bombay, VS. 1977. Mrcchakarika, Südruka, N. B. Godbole, Bombay, 1896. Act, Line Mudraraksasa, Visakt adatta, Alfred Hillebrandt, Breslau, Page. Line
1912. Mülacara, Vattakera, JMJGM. 19, K C. Shastri, Jagan. Verse No. (Adhikara )
Mohan Shastri, Pangalal Jain, Bombay, 1984. Mülasuddbipagarant, Pradyumnasüri, Prls. 15, A. M. Verse No. Page. Llue
Bhojaka, Abmedabad, 1971, Tika of Devacandra. Munisuvratasvämicarita, Candrasuri, Pt. Rupendrakumar Verse No.
Pagariya, LDS. 106, Ahmedabad, 1989. Nägānanda, Sriharsa, .SS. 59, T. Ganapati Sastrī, Trivan- Act. Verse. Line
drum, 1917. Nasadhānanda, Ksemisvara, ALS. 112, A. K. Warder, Act. Verse. Line
K. Kuojanni Rija, Madras, 1986. Nalaviläsanāțaka, Ramacandra, GOS. 39, G. K. Shirgonde- Act. Verse. Line
kar, L. B. Gandhi, Baroda, 1926. Namaskārastavana, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I, P. 44.
Verse No. Namakkāratthaya, Joacandra, Prakaranasaindoha, p. 44, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Namiūgastava Mänatunga, JSPPF. 46, Saptasmaranastava, Verse No.
pp. 21-29, Surat, 1942. Nammayāsundarīsamdhi, Jnaprabha, Sandbikävyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line
pp. 53-58, LDS. 12, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Nänäcittakaprakarana, Prakaranasaidoha, p. 32, AS. Ratlam, Verse No.
1929. Nandisaraceiyasamthava, Prakaranasandoba, p. 13, AS, Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Nandīsutta, JĀS, 1, pp. 1-48, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bombay, Sutra Nc.
1968. Naddīsuttacunni, Jinadasagani, PrTS. 9, Punyavijaya, Vara- Page. Line
pasi, 1956. Nānapañcamikahā, Mabesvara, SGM. 25, BVR. A. S. Kahā No. Verse No.
Copani, Dombay, 19:19).
Naisa
NalaViNa.
Nama Sta. Nama Tha.
NamiuSta.
NamSuSan.
NānCitPra.
NandCeySun.
Nandi.
NandiCu.
NaPauka.

Page #46

XIV
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Ellition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Nätyśā. NavPay. NavTaPra.
Näyā.
NäyCa.(P.)
NeNáCa.( Ha.)
NeNāca.(J.)
NeNáNavSto.
NigChat. Niraya.
Nātyaśāstra, Bharata, M. Ghosh, Calcutta, 1967.
Adhyāya, Verse Navapaya, Devaguptasūri, DLJP. 68, Bombay, 1929. Verse No. Navatattvaprakarana, Prakaranaratna, pp. 11-18, Ahmeda- Verse No.
bad, VS. 1988. Nāyādhammakahão :
Srutaskandha. Adhyayana. 1] Angaguttani 3, JVB. Mani Nathmal, Ladnun, 1974. Sutra 2] N. V. Vaidya, Poona, 1940
3] AS. with Abhayadeva's comra., Mehsana, 1929. Nayakumāracariu, Puşpadanta, DDJGM. 1, Hiralal Jain, Saindh. Kadavaka. Line
Karanja, 1933. Nemipahacariu, Haribhadra, LDS. 25, H.C. Bhayani, M. C. Bhava, Radda, Line
Modi, Ahmedabad, 1970. Nemibabacarıya, Jinavallabha, Prakaranasaindoha, p. 7, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Nemrinātha-nava-bhava-stotra, Dharmitghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No.
p. 109. Nigoyachattisi, with comm., DLJP. Surat, Vs. 1980. Folio. Side. Line Nirayavaliyao : 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1932.
Sutra No. 2) Uvaugasuttant 4 (Part II, pp. 715-740, JVB. Upanga. Sutra
Ladnun, 1989. Nisība :
Uddesa. Sutra 1 ] Navasuttäni 5, pp. 665-812, JVB. Yuvacarya Maba
pranjna, Ladoun, 1987. 2) Nisiha, Ed. W. Schubring in Vavahära und Nisiha
sutta, Leipzig, 1918. Nisībabhāsa, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanbayyalal Kamal, Verse No.
Delhi, 1982. Nisibacuņni, ASRM. 3, Amar Muni, Kanhayyalal Kamal, Vol. Page. Line
Delhi, 1982. Nivvāṇabhatti, Kundakunda, Jinen lra-guna-samstuti va Verse No.
bbakti, B. G. Khot, Kolbapur, 1959. Niyamasāra, Kundakunda, KKJSM, 8, Himmatlal Shab, Verse No.
Songhar, 1951. Ohanijjutti, Bhadrabāhu, AS. Mehsana, 1919,
Verse No. Paccakkhāṇasaruva, Yasodeva, RKS. Ratlam, 1927.
Verse No. Pabudadoba, Rämasimba, ACDJGM. 3, Hiralal Jain, Karanja, Dohā No.
1933. Pāuakosa, Paharāa, Mithila University Gr. 21, Dr. Goswami, Pariccheda. Sutra
Darbhanga, 1968. Pāiyalaccbīnāmamālā, Dhanapāla, KJGM. 1, B. J. Doshi, Word No.
Ahmedabad, 1960.
Nis.
Nis Bhä.
NisCu.
NivBha.
Niy Sa.
OgbaNi. PaccSaru. Pado.
Paharā.(Gr.)
Pailana.

Page #47

Abbreviation
Name of the Book Author, Edition, Editor ete.
Mole of Reference
PajĀrā.
PaNaCa.(P.)
Pānā Tha.
PancaCu. Panca Pra.
PancaRa
PañcatrimJiGuSta.
Pañcatthi.
PañGuBha.
Faņbā.
PañKalJiThu. Pappav. PañPar Tha.
Pajjantārābanā, Somasuri, JĀS 17 (Part II), MIV. Verse No.
Punyavijaya, Bhojaka, Bombay, 1987. Pasaņāhacariu, Padmakinti, PrTS. 8, P. K. Modi, Varanasi, Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line
1965. Pásaņāhatthaya, Prakar inasamdoha, pp. 78, ĀS. Ratlam, Verse No.
1929. Pañcāsakacūrņi-Yasodeva, DLJP. 102. Surat, 1952.
Folio. Side. Line Pañcasaka prakarana, Haribhadra, with Abhayadeva's comm., Pancasaka No. and Verse
JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1912. Pancarātra, Bhāsa. Bhāsanātakacakra, pp. 373-420, POS. Act. Verge. Line
54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Pañcatrimsit-Jinavani-guna-stavana, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Verse No.
Vol. I, p. 267 Pañcatthikāya. Kundaku ada, KKJSM. 73, H. J. Shah, Son- Gātbā No.
gadha, VS 2014. Pancagurubhakti. Kunda kunda, Jinendra-guņa-samstuti va Verse No.
bhakti, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Paņhāvāgaranai : 1] JVB. Muni Nathmal, Ladnun. VS. 2031.
Adhyāya. Sutra 2] With Abhaydeva's comm., NSP. Bombay, 1919. Page. Line Pancakallāņajiņatthuya, Jivavallabha, cf. JSS. Vol. I, p. 95. Verse No. Papnavaņā. JAS 9, MJV. Punyavijaya Bombay, 1971. Pada. Sutra No. Pañcaparametthīthavana, Māpatunga, Stotratraya, p. 237, Verse No.
DLJP. 79, R. H. Kapadiya, Bombay 1932. Pañcasamgaha, Candram abarsi, AS, 47, Surat, 1927. Verse No. Pañcasamgaha, JMJGM. 10, Hiralal Jain, Varanasi, 1960. Adhikära. Verse No. Pañcasamgaha with Paiya-vitti, JMJGM. 10. BJP. p. 541 f. Book. Verse ( Page. Line) Pancasutta, Anonymous. BLII. Muni Jambūvijaya, Delhi, Sutra. Divisions
1986. Pañcavatthuya, Haribhadra, DLJPF. 69, and AS, Surat, Vastu. Gātha No.
1927. Paramappapayāsu, Yogin ludeva, RJSM. 10, A. N. Upadhye, Adhikāra. Gäthä
Bombay, 1937. Pārsvadevastavana, Jaya Irti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 129.
Verse No. Pārsvajinastavana, Ratna kīrti, JSS. Vol. II, p. 40.
Verse No. Pārsvanātha-dasa-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghcşa, JSS. Vol. p. 110. Verse No. Pārsvanātha-jina-stavana (navagrahasvarūpagarbhita ), Verse No.
Anonymous, ISS. Vol. II, p. 126. Pārsvanātha-j na-stavana Ratnakirti. JSS. Vol. II, p. 40. Verse No. Parsvanātha laghu-stava (navagrahastutigarbha ), JSS. Vol. I, Verse No.
p. 288. Pärsvanäthastavana, Kamalaprabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 242. Verse No. Pārsvanāthastavana, Jiua vallabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 93. Verse No.
PañSam.(C.) PañSam. Dig.) PañSam.( Dig.) II Pansu.
Paña.
Paramapp.
PārsvadeSta. PārsvaJiSta. PārsvanăDaBba Sto. Pārsvana JiSta.
PārsvanāJiSta.(R.) Pārsvanā LaSta.
PārsvanāSta.( D. PārsvanāSta.( J.)

Page #48

XVI
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Eltion, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Partha Pa.
Pärva Pa.
PaumCa.(S.)
PaumCa.(V.)
Paum SiCa.
PavParl. PavSā.
PavSäro.
PindNi. PosVi.
PraboCa.
Pra Paing. Prasa Rä.
Parthaparakrama, Paramāra Sri Prelhadapadeva, GOS. 1. Act. Verse. Line
C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1917. Pārvatiparinaya, Banabhatta, NSP. V. L. Panshikar, Bombay, Act. Verse. Line
1916. Pannacariu, Svayatubbu, SJGM. BVB. H. C. Bhayani, Samdhi Kadavaka. Line
Bombay, 1953. Paumacariya, Vimalasuri H. Jacobi, PTS. 6, Punyavijaya, Parva Sloka
Varanasi, 1962 Paumasiricariu. Dhäbil, SIGM. PVB. Bhayani, Modi, Sanidhi Line
Bombay, 948 Pavayanaparikkhi, Dharmasāgaragani, RKS, Surat, 1937. Visrāma. Sloka Pavayanasära. Kundakunda, RJSM. 9. A. N. Upadhye, Adhikära. Gatha
Bombay, 1935 Pavaya nasäroddhära, Nemicandra, DI. P. 58, NSP. Bombay, Gäthä No.
1922. Pindanijjutti, Bhadrababu, DLJP. 105, Surat, 1958.
Verse No. Posabavihi. Jinavallabha, Prakaranas nidoha, p. 40. ĀS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Prabodhacandrodaya, Krsnamisrayati. CABP. 20, R. N. Act. Verse. Line
Tripathi, Varanasi, 1977. Präkrtapaingala, PrTS II, B. S. Vyas, Varanasi, 1959. Pariccheda. Gātha Prasannaräghava, Jayadeva, S. M. Paranjape, N. S. Panse, Act. Verse. Line
Poona, 1894. Pratima, Bhäsa, Bhäsanatakacakra, pr. 249-320, POS. 54, Act. Verse. Line
C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937. Pratijayaugandhariyana, Bhaa, Bbā unatakacakra, pp. 57- Act. Verse. Line
108, POS, 54, C. R. Devadlar, Pouna, 1937. Priyadarsika, Sriharsa :
Act. Verse. Line 1] N. G. Suru, Poona, 1972 2 Indo-Iranian Series 10, G. K. Nariman, J. Ogden,
Charles, New York, 1923. Pudgalşattrimśikā, Ratnasınba, with comm.
Verse No. Puhavicaudacariya, Santisuri, PrtS. 16, Ramnikvijaya, Page, Line
Ahnedabad, 1972. Prakrtānusisana, Purusottama, Luigia. Nitti Dolci, Paris, Adhyāya Sutra
1938. Prakrtānanda, Raghunatha Kavi. RPGM. 10. Mugi Jina- Sutra N.
vijaya, Jodhpur, 1962 Rambhāmañjari, Nayacındrasuri, RIPIA 14, RP. Poddar, Act. Verse. Line
Vaishali, 1976. Rasāinavasudhakara, Singabhupala, TSS. 50, T. Ganapati Vilāsa. Sutra
Sastri, 1916. Rasagangädbara, Jagannathapandita, KM. 12, with comm. of Page. Line
Nägesa and Sarala of Mathuranatha Shastri.
Prati.
PratiYau.
PriyDa.
PudSat Tri. PuhCa.
Purusa.(Gr.)
Raghu.(Gr.)
Ram Nlan.
RasaSu.
RasGan.

Page #49

XVII
Abbreviation
Name of the Bok, Author. Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Ratnā.
RayPa.
RäyPa.
RaySā. RaySeKa.
RiPaSam.
RitNeCa.
RitSamu.
Rsa DeSta. RşaPan.
Rsa Vista.
R$iSta. RukmiHa.
Ratnāvali, Sriharsa, POBH. C. R. Desadhar, N. G. Suru, Page. Line
Poona, 1954. Rayaņaprikkhā, Thal:kura Pherti, Vivek Publications, S. R. Verse No.
Sharma, Aligarh, 1984. Rāyapasenijja, Uvan asuttan-4 (Part 1), pp. 81-212, JVB. Sūtra No.
Yuvacharya Mabaprajna Ladnun, Rajasthan, 1987. Rayanasāra, Kurdakunda, Balbhadra Jain, Jaipur, 1979. Verse No. Rayanaseharikaha, Jitaharsaganl, Caturavijaya. JĀGRM. 63, Page. Line ( Verse No.)
Bombay, 1917. Risabapäranasandhi, Ratnaprabha, Saridhikävyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line
pp. 1-8, R. M. Shah, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Ritt hanemicariu, Svayambhū, JMGM. 19, D. C. Jain, Sagga. Kadavaka. Line
Varanasi, 1985. Ritthasamuccaya, Dirgadevācārya, BSS. 21, BVB. A. S. Sloka No.
Gopani, Bombay, 1985. Rsabhadevājñästava, inaprabha, JSS. Vol. I, p. 227. Verse No. Rsabhapaūcāśikā, Dhanapāla, DLJP. 83, Hiralal Kapadiya, Sloka No.
Bombay, 1933. Rsabhavirastava, Sánticandra, Schubring, Kleine Schriften Verse No.
p. 287, Germany. Rsimandalastava, Dharmaghosasūri, JSS. Vol. I, pp. 273-339. Verse No. Rukminiharana, Vatsarāja, Rūpakasatka, pp. 37-74, GOS. Page, Line (Verse No. )
8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Sasvatacaityastava, Devendrasuri, JSS. 1, Vol. I, pp. 99-105. Verse No. Savayadhammadcha, Devasena, ACDJGM. 2, Hiralal Jain, Verse No.
Karanja, 1932. Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana, Haribhadra, ĀJGM. 77. Verse No.
Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sadasīi, Devendra, Karmagrantha 4, Caturavijaya, AGRM, Verse No.
85, Bhavnagar, 1934. Sadharmikavatsalya kulaka. Abhayadeva, Prakaranasamdoha, Verse No.
p. 15, AS. Ratlan, 1929. Sahityadarpana, Visvanathi, NSP, 1922. with the Vivrti of Page. Line
Ramacacana Tarkaviigisa Bhattāciirya, Durgaprasad
Dvivedi. Sāhityamīmānsä, Mahakavi Mankhaka, SBGM. 119, Gauri- Page. Line (Verse No.)
nath Shastri, Varanasi, 1984. Abhijanasakuntala, Kalidasa, Carl Cappeiler, Leipzig, 1909. Page. Line Salibhaddasardhi, Ratnaprabha, Samdhikävya camiccaya, Kadavaka. Line
pp. 28-36, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Simācār prakarana, Anonymous, AS, Mehesana, 1919. F'olio Side. Line Subodhasāmācārī, Sricandra, LDJP. 62, Bombay, 1924. F'olio. Side, Line Sāmācāri, Tilakācārva, DLIP. Bhavnagar, VS. 1990. Folio. Side, Line
SaCalSta. Sa Dha Do.
SaDhaVi.
SadS.D.)
SadVatKu.
SahiDa.
SabiMi.
Sāk. SaliSatii.
Sämācā Pra. Sāmācā.( sri ) Sāmācā.(Til.)
P. D. II

Page #50

Abbreviation
Samara Ka.
Samav.
Samb Panca.
SambSit.
Samghku.
SamkaSü.
SamoTha.
SamSi.
SamSat. (H.)
Samtb.
Samudra Ma.
Sanatkuka.
Sande Ra.
SanDola.
Sanj Mañ.
SanKuCa.
Sanm Ta.
Santica.
Santina Dva BhaSto.
Santista.
XVIII
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Samaräiccakaba, Haribhadra, Bibliotheca Indica, Vol. 169, Hermann Jacobi, Calcutta, 1926.
Mode of Reference
Page. Line
Samavaya :
1] Angasuttani-1, pp. 825-954, Muni Nathamal, JVB. Samavāya. Sūtra No. Ladnun, VS. 2031.
21 JAS. 3, pp. 323-480, Muni Jambūvijaya, MJV. Samvaya No. Bombay, 1985.
Sambobapañcāsiya, Raidhu, (?) B C. Jain, (Bhaskar), Jaipur, Gāthā No. 1985.
Sambodhasittari, Ratnasekhara, SVIGM. 10, pp. 6-21, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1927.
Samghasvarupakulaka, Haribhadra, Prakaranasandoha, p. 14, Verse No. ĀS. Ratlam, 1929.
Samkalpasuryodaya, Śrīvenkatanatha, ALS. 65, Pt. Krisna- Act. Verse. Line macarya, Madras, 1948.
Samosaranatthaya. Dharmaghosa, Khadia, Ahmedabad, 1916. Samayasara, Kunda kunda, RJSM. Manoharlal Siddhant Shastri, Bombay, 1919.
Sammattasattarī, Bombay, 1916.
Haribhadra, DLJP. 35, Lalitavijaya, Verse No. Samthärä, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 280-291, MJV., Muni Verse No. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, 1984.
Samudramanthana, Vatsaraja, Rūpal:aṣatka, pp. 149-191, Page. Line (Verse No.) GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918.
Verse No.
Verse No.
Sanatkumara-cakravarti-kathanaka, Haribhadra, Appendix, Verse No.
pp. 33-160 to SanKuCa. LDS. 42, H. C Bbayani,
M. C. Modi, Ahmedabad, 1974.
Sandesarāsaka, Abdul Rahamana, SJGM. 22, Jinavijaya Muni, Prakrama. Verse No. Bombay, 1945.
Sandehadolavali, Jinadattasuri, Comm. Srijayasagar Upa- Verse No. dhyaya, Jamnagar, 1912.
Sañjamamañjarl of Mahesvarasuri, P. D. Gune, Introduction Verse No. to Bhavisayatta kaha, pp. 37-39. GOS. 20, Baroda, 1923. Sanamkumaracariu :
Radda No. Line
1] Haribhadra, H. Jacobi, München, 1921.
2] Sanatkumāracariya, Haribhadra, H. C. Bhayani, M. C. Modi, LDS. 42, Ahmedabad. 1974.
Sanmatitarka, Siddhasena Divakara, Pt. Dalsukh Malvaniya, Chapter. Verse No. Bombay, 1939.
Santinähacariya, Jinavallabha, Prakaran asam doha, p. 6, AS. Verse No. Ratlam, 1929. Santimathadvādarabbavastotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No. p. 107.
Verse No.
Santikarastava, Munisundara, JSS. Vol. I, p. 319.

Page #51

XIX
Abbreviation
Sara Kantha. Sari Pa.
Sar Tiku.
SarvaJiCaDuļSto.
Sarvaša.
Sat.(C.)
SatÃg.
ŠatCū.
SatPra. ŚatLaka.
Satthi Sa.
Name of the Booli, Author, Edition, Editor etc. Mode of Reference Sarasvatikantbäbharana, Bhoja, KM. 94, Bombay, 1934. Page. Line Säravali Paippaya, JÄS, 17 (part I ), pp. 350-360, Muni Verse No.
Punyavījaya, A. M Bhojak, MJV. Bombay, 1984. Sarvatīrthamabarşikulakit, Jinesvara, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. Verse No.
17-19, AS. Ratlan, 1929. Sarvajina-caturvidha-du! samă-sangraha-stotra, Anonymous, Verse No.
JSS. Vol. I, p. 373. Sarvajñaśataka, Dharmasagaragani, ĀUGM. I, Kheda, Vs. Verse No.
2012. Sattari, Candramahattara, 6th Karmagrantha, JSM. 37, Verse No.
pp. 157-380, Muni Jivavijaya, Mehsana, VS 1988. Satkhandāgama, Puspadanta, Bhūtabali, Sumatibai Shaba, Khanda. Parūvaņa. Sholapur, 1965.
Anugama. Sutra Comm. Dhavala
Vol. Page. Line Satakacūrni-vyākhyā, Sivašarman, Siddbasāgaraji Mabaraja, Gatha No.
Jaipur, 1974. Sat-Stbāna-Prakarana, jineśvara, JSPF. 34, Surat, 1933. Prakarana. Verse No. Satruñjayalaghukalpa, Prakaranaratna, pp. 1-4, Abmedabad, Verse No.
VS. 1988. Satthisaya, Nemicandra Bhandari, PGGM. B. J. Sandesara, Verse No.
Baroda, 1953. Savayapannatti, Umāsvāti, Haribhadra's comm. NSP. Verse No.
Keshavalal Premchandra, Bombay, VS. 1961. Sayaya, Devendra, 5th Karmagrantha, Muni Jivavijaya, Verso No.
Mehsana, VS. 1988. Prakrtacandrika, BVP. Prabhakar Jha, Varanasi, 1969. Prakāśa. Kärika Setubandba:
Ajvāsaka. Verse No. 1 ] Setubandha ( - Rāvanavaba ), Pravarasena. NSP.
Bombay, 1935. 2) Rāvanavaba, Pravarasena, R. Basak, CSCRS. 8,
Calcutta, 1955. Siddbabbatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samstuti va bhakti, Verse No.
pp. 27-31, B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959. Siddhapāhuda, Anonymous (Ciranta ācārya ), ĀGRM. 65, Verse No.
Bhavnagar, 1921. Siddhapancaśikā, Devendra, AGRM. 16, Bhavnagar, VS. Verse No.
1969. Sigghamavabaraustava, Saptasmaraṇastava, pp. 44-45, JSPF. Verse No.
46, Surat, 1942, Silovaesamälä, Jayakirti, LDS. 77, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Verge No.
Shah, Abmedabad, 1980. Silapähuda, Kundakusda, MDJGM. 17, pp. 385-392, Veres No.
Pannalal Soni, Bornbay, VS. 1977.
SavPan.
Sayaya.( D.)
SeșKr.( Gr. ) Setu Ba.
SidBha.(I. II.)
SidPa.
SidPan.
Siggham.
SiloMa.
SnPa.

Page #52

Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Edi ion, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
SilSam.
Sinha.(Gr. )
SimJiSta. Sin Man. SiSiVaka.
SiVaca.
Si VijCanCa.
ŚraĀ.(V.)
Sra Dha ViPra.
Grad PraSu.
Srikāv.
Srulia Na. Sta PajiSta.
Sīlasamdhi, Sanidhikā vyasamuccaya, pp. 96-98, LDS. 72, Verse No.
R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad, 1980. Prakytarūpävatāra, Sinbarāja, RAS., E. Hultzsch, England, Vibhāga. Sutra
1909. Sīmandharajinastavana, Merunandana, .SS. Vol. I, p. 340. Verse No. Srngāramañjari, Visvešvara, A. N. Upx.dhve, Satara, 1969. Act. Verse. Line Sirisirivalakaba, Ratnasekharasuri, Yashendu Prakashapa, Verse No.
11, Muni Bhanuchandravijaya, Ahmedabad, 1963. Sirivālacariu, Narasenadeva, JMJGM. 12, Devendrakumar Sandni, Kadavaka. Line
Jain, Delhi, 1974. Sirivijayacanda kevalicariya, Candraprabba, JDPS. Lhavnagar, Folio. Page. Line
VS. 1962. (Vasunandi) Sravakäcāra, Vasunandi. MGM. Hiralal Jain, Verse No.
Kashi, 1932. Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana, Ilaribhadra. AGKM. 77, Verse No.
Caturavijaya, Bhavnagar, 1924. Sräddhapratikramaņasutra, with Ratnasi khar's comm., DLJP. Verse No.
46, Surat, 1919. Srīcihnakävya, Bilvamangala, TSS, 235, K. Raghavan Pillai, Sarga, Sloka No.
Trivandrum, 1971. Srutajñānanamaskára, Anonymous, JSS Vol. I, p. 87. Verse No. Stambbapapārsvajinastavana (Purnakalasa ), JSS. Vol. II, Verse No.
p. 50. Subhadrā, Hastimalia, MDJGM. 43, M. V. Patwardhan, Act. Verse. Line
Bombay, 1950. Subhadradhananjaya, Kulasekharavarniani, TSS, T. Ganapathi Act. Verse. Line
Sastri, N. P. Uoni, Delhi, 1987. Subbāsiyagabāsargaba, Jinesvara-uri, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No.
Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gabara yanakosa, pp. 67-75,
Abmedabad, 1975. Subhāsiyapajjacangaha, Jineśvaraturi, LDS. 52, A. M. Verse No.
Bhojak, N. J. Shaba, in Gabara yanakosa, pp. 70-82,
Ahmedabad, 1975. Sudamsanacariu. Nayanandi, RIPJA. 3. liralal Jain, Vaishali, Sandhi. Kadavaka. Line
1970. Sugandhadasami kaha, Udayacandra, JMGM. , Hiralal Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line
Jain, Varanasi, 1966. Sumimasaitari, Haribhadra, Prakaranasa. ciob. p. !2, AS. Verse No.
Ratlam, 1929. Supāsanābacariya, Lal margani, JV:SM. t. 5, 2, llar- Story. Section. Verse No.
govindadas Shein, Benaras, 1919. Sūrapannatti, Tvai gasuittäni-44 Paruli ), pp. 504 712. IVR. Pahuda. Sutra. Verse
Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Ladaun, 1989.
Subha
Subha Dha.
SubbaGasan.
Subhä PajjSam.
SudCa.(N.)
Sag Daskia.
SumiSat.
SupāsCat.
Siiral.

Page #53

Abbreviation
SurSuCa.
SusCa.
Sut Pä.
Suy.
SuyBha
SüyCu.
SayNi.
Svapna Vä.
SvayChan.
Tamij Tho.
Tand.
Tapa Samva.
Tāpa Va.
Tara.
TarLo.
TarVaKa.(Bha.)
TattvärSu.
Tattva Tar. TavSam.
Thi
AXI
Nume of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Surasundaricariya, Dhanesvara, JVSSM. 1, Hargovindadas Sheth, Banaras, 1916.
Susadhacariya, Anonymous, JAGRM. Bhavnagar, 1918. Suttapähuda, Kundakunda, Pannalal Jain, Rajsthan, 1968. Suyagada:
1 P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1928.
Sūtra No.
2] Angsuttani-1, pp. 251-486, JVB. Muni Nathmal, Śrutaskandha. Adhyaya.
Ladnun, VS. 2031.
Uddeśaka. Sutra
3] JAS. Muni Jambivijaya, MJV. Bombay, 1978. Suyabhatti, Kundakunda, Jinendra-guna-samistuti va bhakti, Verse No. B. G. Khot, Kolhapur, 1959.
Mode of Keference
Pariccheda. Verse No.
Suyagadacunni, Painatherabhadanta, PrTS. 19, Muni Punya- Page. Line vijaya, Ahmedabad, 1975.
Suyagadanijjutti, Bhadrababu, PrTS. 19, Muni Punyavijaya, Page. Line
Ahmedabad, 1975.
Svapnaväsavadattam, hasa, Bhāsanāṭakacakra, pp. 1-50, Act. Verse. Line POS. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937.
Svayambhuchandas, Svayaribhu, RPGM. 37, H. D. Velankar, Pu. Chapter. Verse No. Jodhpur, 1962. U. Chapter. Verse No.
2] Tandulaveyaliya, with the comm. of Jayavimalagani,
DLJP. 59, NSP. Bombay, 1922.
Verse No.
Verse No.
Tamijayathotta, Saptasmarinastava, pp. 29-36, JSPF. 46, Verse No. Surat, 1942.
I] Tandulaveyäliya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 35-65, Sutra No. (with Verse) MJV. Punyavijay1, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984.
Tapatisanvarana, Kulasekharavarman, TSS. I, Ganapathi Act. Verse. Line Sastri, N. P. Unni, Delhi, 1987.
Tāpasavatsaraja, Scimätrarija alias Aokigaharsa, Yadagiri Act, Verse. Line Yathiraj Sampthkumar Ramanuj Muni, Mysore, 1928.
Tarayans, Bappabhatti, PTS. Bappabhatti, PrTS. 24, H C. Bhayani, Verse No. Ahmedabad, 1987.
Tarangalola (Samkṣipta-araigavati-katha ), Anonymous Verse No. LDS. 75, H. C. Bhayani, Ahmedabad, 1979.
Thana:
11 JAS 3, MJV. pp. 1-322, Jambüvijaya, Bombay. 21 Augasuttani-1, pp. 487 824, JVB Muni Nathmal, Ladnun, VS. 203.
Tarangavaīkaba, Bhadresvara, TarLO, LDS. 75, pp. 231-258, Verse No. H. C. Bhayani. Ahmedabad, 1979.
Tattvärthasutra, Tattvärthadhigamasutra, Umās vāti, with Adhyaya. Sütra comm. of Siddhasenagani, DLJP. 67, Hiralal Jain, Bombay, 1926.
Tattvatarangini, Dharmasagara, AS. Ratlam, 1921.
Tavasandbl, Samdhikavyasamuccaya, pp. 105-109, Vigalarajasuriya, LDS, 7, R. M. Shah, Almedabad, 1980,
Verse No.
Kadavaka. Line
Sthana. Uddeśaka. Sütra

Page #54

XXII
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Elition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
TiloPan.
Tilosa.
Tittho.
TripuDi.
Trivi (Gr. )
U]Kam Tha.
Unma Ra.( Bha. )
Unma Rā.(Vi.)
UruBh.
Usäni.
Ussuku.
Utt.
Tioyapannatti, Yativrsabhācārya, JJGM. 1, A. N. Upadhye, Mahadhikära. Verse No.
Hiralal Jain, Sholapur, 1943. Tiloyasāra, Nericandra, Shivsagar Grantbmala 6, Ratanchond Verse No. (Adhikara No.)
Jain Mukhtar, Chetanprakash Patni, Rajsthan, 1974. Titthogālī, JĀS. 17 (Part I), pp. 408-523, MJV. Punya- Verse No.
vijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984. Tripuradābadima, Vatsarāja. Rupakasatka, pp. 75-117, Page. Line (Verse No.)
GOS. 8, C. D. Dalal, Baroda, 1918. Prakrtavyā karana, Trivikrama, JJGM. 4, P. L. Vaidya, Adhyāya. Pada. Sutra
Sholapur, 1954. Ulläsikkamatthava, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 14-21, JSPF. 46, Verse No.
Surat, 1942. Unmattarāghava, Bhaskarabhatta, KM. 17, Pt. Durgaprasad, Page. Line
K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1926. Unmattarāghava, Virūpāksa, ALS, 57, V. Krishnamacharya, Page. Line
Madras, 1946. Urubhanga, Bhasa, Bhāsapātakacakra, pp. 489-510, POS. Page. Verse No. 54, C. R. Devadhar, Poona, 1937.
Page. Line Usaniruddba, Ramapanivada, ALS. 42, S. S. Shastri, Kunban Sarga. Verse No.
Raja, Madras, 1943. Ussuttakulaya, Dharmasāgara, iryapathikisattrimsikā, pp. Verse No.
38-49, AS. 49, Bombay, 1927. Uttarajjbayaņa :
Chapter. Verse No. 1 Jarl Charpentier, Archives D'Etudes Orientals, Vol.
13, Uppsala, 1922. 2] Uttarādhyayanāni, with Nemicandra's comm.
Sukbabodbā, AVGM. 12, Valad, 1937. 3] Uttarādhyayana with Niryulti and Țika Sisyahita
by sāptisūri, DLJP. 33, 36, 41. Uttararāmacarita, Bbavabhūti, S. K. Belvalkar, Poona, 1921. Act, Verse. Line Uttarajjhayaņacunni, Jinadāsagani, AS. Surat, 1933. Folio. Side. Line Uttarajjbayaṇanijjutti, as in Sisyahita of Säntyäcārya Follo. Side. Lino Uvāsagadasão :
Sūtra No. 1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1930. 2] Angasuttaņi-3, pp. 395-537. JVB. Muni Nathamal,
Ladoun, VS. 2031. Uvahānasamdhi, Anonymous, Saudbikavyasamuccaya, Kadavaka. Line
pp. 99-100, LDS. 72, Ahmedabad, 1980. Uvaesasattari, Ksemarāja, JDPS. Bhavnagar, 1917.
Verse No. Uvasaggaharatthuya, Saptasmaranastava, pp. 45-51, JSPP. Verse No.
46, Surat, 1942. Uvavãiya :
Sūtra No. 1) Das Aupapatika Sutra, E. Lumapa, Leipzig,
1982.
Utta RaCa. UttCu. UttNi. Uvās.
UvaSam.
UvaSat. UvasHa Thu.
Uvav.

Page #55

XX111
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Uva Vihi Tho.
UvMä.
UvMaKu. UvPay. UvPayTi. UvRa Ko.
UvRas.
UvSam.
VaddbaCa.
Vaddba Des.
Vägbhatā.
2) Uvavāiya, N. G. Suru, Poona, 1931. 31 Uvangasuttani-4, pp. 1-77, JVB. Yuvacharya
Mahaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. Uvahāņavihithotta, Märadeva, Namaskārasvādhyāya, pp. Verse No.
93-101, JSVM. N. A. Shah, Bombay, 1961. Uvaesamālā, Dharmadāsa, with Ratnaprabha's comm. Verse No. (Page. Line)
Doghatti, AHJGM. 5, Hemsagarsuri, 1958. Uvaesamaņi mālākulaya, Jinesvara, MSS. 826(1) 1892-95. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesapaya, Haribhadra, MKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Verse No. Uvaespayațīkā, CandrarşiMKJMM. 19, Baroda, 1923. Folio. Side. Line Uvaesara yanakosa, Padmajinesvarasuri, SVJGM. 10, pp. 3-21, Verse No.
Abmedabad, 1927. Uvaesarasāyaṇu. Jinadatta, Apabhramsakāvyatrayī, pp. 29--66, Verse No.
L. B. Gandhi, GOS. 37, Baroda, 1927. Uvaesasamdhi, Hemasära, Samdhi kavyasamuccaya pp. 118- Kadavaka. Lipo
120, LDS. 72, R. M. Shab, Ahmedabad, 1980. Vaddhamāṇacariu, Vibudha Sridhara, JMJGM. 14, Rajaram Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line
Jain, Varanasi, 1975. Vaddhamanadesaņā, Subhavardhapagani, JDPS. Bhavnagar, Ullāsa. Verse No.
VS. 1984. Vāgbbațālankāra, Vägbhata, VsGM. 33, Satyavrat Simha, Pariccheda. Šloka
1957. Vairotyādevīstava, Arya Anandila, JSS. Vol. I, p. 347. Verse No. Vajjālagga, Jayavallabha, PrTS. 14. M. V. Patwardhan, Gātbā No.
Ahmedabad, 1969. Vakroktijīvita, Kuntaka, COS, 8, with author's own comm., Page. Line.
S. K. De, 1928. Prākṣtaprakāśa, Vararuci, E. B. Cowell, Calcutta, 1962. Pariccheda. Sutra Vasudevabindi, Dharınadisagani, Samghadāsagani, AJGRM. Page. Line
80, Punyavijaya, Caturav.jaya, Bhavnagar, 1930. Vasudevahiņdi ( Madhyam akāņda ), Dharmadāsagani, Samgha- Page. Line
dāsagani, LDS. 99, H. C. Bhayani, R. M. Shah,
Ahmedabad, 1987. Vatthusāra, Thakkura Paeru, R. P. Kulkarni, Jnava Prabo. Chapter. Verse No.
dhini, Poona, 1987. Vavahārasutta : 1] JSSS. W. Schubring, Poona, 1923.
Sūtra No. 2) Navaguttani-5, JVB. pp. 599-661, Yuvacharya Uddeśa. Sutra
Mabaprajna, Ladnun, 1987. 31 Vavahara in Drei Chedasūtras des Jaina Kanons,
W. Schubring, Colette Caillat, Hamburg, 1966. Vavahärabhāga, Bhäsya and Yrtti by Malayagiri, Mupi Uddeśa. Verse No.
Manek, Bombay, 1928.
VairotSta. VajLag.
VakroJl.
Vara.(Gr.) VasuHi.
VasuHi.(M.)
Vatthu Sä.
Vava.
VavaBhā.

Page #56

Abbreviation
VayaKa,
VeniSam.
ViɅvBhā.
ViddhaŚi.
VidMä.
Vikramo.
Vilāka.
Vimä Pra.
ViPaSam.
ViSapBbaSto.
Visesa.
VISta.(Dha.)
Vis Vis.
ViTha.
ViTika.
ViTirStu.
Vivä.
VivMañ.
Viy.
Viy Pan.
VivSā.
XXIV
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
Vaya kaba, Brahma Sadharaṇa, Bhagchandra Jain, Jaipur, Katha. Section No. Line 1985.
Venisambara, Bhatṭanārāyaṇa, A. B. Gajendragadkar, Bombay, Act. Verse. Line 1922.
Visesä vassayabhasa, Jinabhadra :
11 LDS. 10, Pt. Malvaniya, Ahmedabad, 1966. 2] YJGM. 25, 27, 28, 31, 33, 35, 37, 39. Hargovindadas Sheth, Benares, Vīra Samvat 2441.
Viddhajalabhanjika, Rajasekhara, COS. 30, Calcutta, 1943. Vidagdhamädhava, Rūpagoswami, KM. 81, Bhavadatta Shastri, K. P. Parab, Bombay, 1937.
Vikramorvasiya. Kalidasa, BSS. 16, S. P. Pandit, Bombay, Act. Verse. Section
1901.
p. 111.
Viseṣaṇavati, Jinabhadra, Ratlam, 1927.
Virastava, Dhanapala, JSS. Vol. 1, p. 91.
Vilasavaīkahā, Sadharana, LDS. 61, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. Samdhi. Kadavaka. Line 1977.
Vimsativimisika, Haribhadra, K. V. Abhyankar, Poona, 1932. Viratthaya, JAS. 17 (Part I), pp. 292-297, MJV. Punyavijaya, Bhojak, Bombay, 1984.
Vidhimärgaprapa, Jinaprabbasüri, 43, Jinavijaya, Surat, 1941. Virajina paranayasamdhi, Ratnaprabha, Samdhikävyasamu ccaya, pp 1-19, LDS. 72, R. M. Shah, Ahmedabad. 1980.
Vira-sapta-vimisti-bhava-stotra, Dharmaghosa, JSS. Vol. 1, Verse No.
Page. Line
Verse No.
Viinika. Śloka
Verse No.
Verse No.
Act. Page. Line
Act. Verse. Line
Vivegamajari, Asadha, JVSSM. Benares.
Viyahapannatti or Bhagavati :
1 JAS. 4, Bechardas Doshi, Bombay, 1974.
2] Angasuttaai-2, JVB. Muni Nathamal, Ladnun, VS. 2031.
Vividhatīrthakalpa, Jinaprabha, SJGM, 10, Shantiniketan, Page. Line (Kalpa No.)
Bengal, 1934.
Vividhatīrthastutayaḥ, Anonymous, JSS. Vol. I. p. 375.
Vivägasuya :
Page. Line
Kadavaka. Line
1] P. L. Vaidya, Poona, 1933.
Sūtra No.
2
Angasuttani-3, JVB, pp. 717-809, Muni Nathmal, Adhyayana. Section Ladnun, VS. 2031.
Verse No.
Verse No.
Sataka. Uddeśa. Sūtra
Viyarapannāsī, Vijayavimala, AGRM 18, Bhavnagar, VS. Page. Line
1969.
Viyarasara, Pradyumna, AS. Mehsana, 1923.
Verse No.

Page #57

XXV
Abbreviation
Name of the Book, Author, Edition, Editor etc.
Mode of Reference
ViySat.
VrtJa Sa.
Vyakti Vi.
Vyavku.
Yayāca.
Viyārasattari, Maber drasuri, AGRM. 18, Bhavnagar, VS. Verse No.
1969. Vsttajātisamuccaya, Viralänka, RPGM. 61, H. D. Velankar, Niyama. Verse No.
Jodhpur, 1962. Vyaktiv veka, Mahimabłatta, TSS, 5, T. Ganapati Sāstrī, Page, Line
1909. Vyavasthakulaka, Prakaranasamdoha, pp. 11-15, AS. Ratlam, Verse No.
1929. Yayāticarita, Rudradeva, C. R. Devadhar, BORI. 6, Poona, Act. Verse. Line
1965. Yogasata ka, Haribhadra., LDS. 4, Muni Punyavijaya, Verse No.
Ahmedabad, 1965. Yogasāra, Yogiodudeva, RJSM. 10, A. N. Upadhye, Bombay, Vorse No.
1937. Sriyugapradhānacatuspadikā, Thakkura Pheru, JSPF. 53, Verse No.
Included in Carcar yādi-grantha-samgraba, Surat, Vs.
2004. Yugă didevastava, Subhasundaragani, JSS. Vol. I, p. 353. Verse No.
Yogśa.
Yog Sa
YugCatus.
Yug DeSta.
ABBREVIATIONS USED IN THE BIBLIOGRAPHY
AAP. ACDJGM. AGRM. AHJGM. AJGRM. ALS. AS. ĀSRM. AUGM. AVGM. BJMGM. BJP. BLII. BORI. BSPS. BSS. BVB.
BVG. P.D.IV
Agama Anuyoga Prakashan, Sanderav, Rajasthan. Ambadas Chavro Digambar Jain Granthmala, Karanja. Atmananda Granthratpamala, Bhavnagar. Ananda Hema Jain Granthmala. Atmananda Jain Granthratnamala, Bhavnagar. Adyar Library Series, Madras. Agamoday Camii, Ratlam. Agama Sahitya Ratnamala, Delhi. Agama Uddhara < Granthmala, Kheda. Atmavira Grantlımala, Bhavnagar. Bhartiya Jnanpith Murtidevi Granthmala, Varanasi. Bhartiya Jnanpith, Varanasi, New Delhi. Bhogilal Leherck and Institute of Indology, Delhi. Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. Bombay Sanskrit and Prakrit Series, Bombay. Bombay Sanskrit Series, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidyabhavan, Bombay. Bhartiya Vidya Prakashan Granthavali, Bombay.

Page #58

XXVI
CABP. COS. CSCRS. CSGM DBGM. DDJGM DLJP. GHDJGM. GOS. HeGr. HFL HGRK. HOS. JAGRM. JAPM. JĀS. JDPS. JGRK, JJGM. JMJGM. JSM. JSPF. JSS. JSSGM. JSSS. JSUF. JSVM. JVB. JVSSM. KKJSM. KM. KSGM. LDS. MB. MDJGM. MJV. MKJMM. MUSS. NSP. ORIPSS. OUP. PGGM. PJSG. POBH. POS. PrtS. RAS. RIPJA. RISM.
Chaukhamba Amarabharati Prakashan, Varanasi. Calcutta Oriental Series, Calcutta. Calcutta Sanskrit Colle. Research Series, Calcutta Chaukhamba Surabharit rantbmala, Varanasi. Dakshina Bharati Grasthmala. Devendrakirti Digambar Jain Grantbmala, Karapja. Devchand Laibliai Jaia Pusta kod har, Surat. Gandhi Haribhai D vakaran Jait Granthmala, Calcutta. Gaikwad Oriental Series, Baroda. Hemchandracharya Graathavali, Ahmedabad. Hamsa vijay I'ree L brary, Ihm Jabad. Hindi Granih Ratnakar Kiryalay, Bombay. Harvard Oriental Series, Cambridge, Massachusetts. Jain Atmanorth Granthraipamal, Bhavnagar. Jainagam Prakash Mandal, Agra. Jain Agan Series, Bombay. Jain Dharm Prasarak Sabha Surat, Bhavnagar. Jaip Grunth Ratpakar karyalay, Bombay. Jivraj Jain Granthmala, Sholapur Joanpith Murtidevi Jaip Granthmala, Varanasi. Jain Shreyaskar Mandal, Mehesaja. Jindartasuri Prachin Pustakoddha: lund, Bombay. Jainastotras doba Vel. I, II. Jain Sahitya Samshodhak Grantbmala, Ahmedabad. Jain Sahitya Samshodhak Samiti, Poona. Jain Sahitya Uddharak lund, Ahmedabad. Jain Sabitya Vikas Mandal, Bombay. Jain Visva Blorati, Ladnun. Jain Vividh Sahitya Shastrainala, Varanasi. Kunda kundakahan Jain Shastramala, Songarh, Kavyamala, Ninayagar Press, Bombay. Kashi Sanskrit Granthmala. Varanasi. Lalbhai Dapaabhui Series, Abme labad. Motilal Binarasidass. Banaras, Delhi. Manikchandra Digambar Jain Granthmala, Bombay. Mabavir Jain Vidyalaya, Bombay. Muktikamal Jain Mohanmala, Baroda. Madras University Sanskrit Series, Madras. Nirnaysagar Press, Bombay. Oriental Research Institute Publications, Sanskrit Series, Mysore. Oxford University Press, London Prachin Gurjar Granthmala, Baroda. Prachin Jain Sahityoddhar Granttavali, Ahmedabad. Poona Oriental Book House, Poona. Pocna Oriental Series, Poona. Prakrit Text Society, Varanasi. Royal Asiatic Society, Great Britain. Research Institute of Prakrit, Jaipology and Ahimsa, Vaishali, Rajchandra Jain Shastramala, Agas, Gujrat.

Page #59

RKS.
RPGM.
SA.
SanJGM. SAVG.
SBJ.
SDJJJS. SDJS.
SJGM.
SPFP.
SVJGM.
TSS.
VBSGM.
VSGM.
YJGM. YJSP.
11. Karmagranthus
12. Caritras
13. Kathis 14. Prakaranas 15. Kulakas
16. Stotras
Rishabhadevaji Kesarimalji Samstha, Ratlam. Rajasthan Puratan Granthmala, Jodhpur. Sahitya Akade ni, New Delhi.
Sanatan Jain Granthimala, Calcutt Shri Atmavallabh Grunth, Valad.
The Secred Books of the Jainas, Arrah.
I. ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMg.)
1. Angas
2. Upangas
3. Prakirṇakas (Painnas)
4. Late Prakirnakas (in JM.)
5. Epistemological Works
6. Mūlasutras
7. Chedasutras
XXVII
II. JAIN MAHARASTRI (JM)
8. Nijjuttis
9. Bhasyas
10. Cürgis
Shantisagar Digambar Jain Jinvani Jirnoddharak Samstha, Phaltan. Shantivir Digambar Jain Samsthin, Mahavirji, Rajasthan. Singhi Jain Granthmala. Eombay.
Satya Prakash Printing Press, Ahmedabad. Satyavijay Jain Granthmala, Bhavnagar. Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, Trivandrum. Vidya Bhavan Sanskrit Granthmala, Varanasi. Vidyasagar Sanskrit Granthmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Gianthmala, Varanasi. Yashovijay Jain Sanskrit Pathshala, Mehsana.
LANGUAGE AND SUBJECTWISE CLASSIFICATION WITH
APPROXIMATE CHRONOLOGY OF THE WORKS
17. Didactical Works
18. Philosophical and Ritualistic Works 19. Scientific and Technical Works 20. Aathologies
III. JAIN SAURASENI (JS.)
21. Pro-Canon and Later Works
22. Religious and Philosophical Works
IV. MAHARASTRE (M.)
2.3. Maharastri Works
24. Poetics (Verses quoted)
V. DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas
25. Sattakas (in Prakrit) VI. APABHRAMSA (Apa.)
27. Apabhraisa Works
TH. MISCELLANEOUS
28. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit) Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit)

Page #60

XXVII
ARDHAMAGADHI CANON (AMO) Angas Ayāra Suyagada Thana Samavāya Viyahapanpatti Näyädhammakahão Uvāsagadasão Antagadadasão Anuttarovavāiyadasão Panhavagaranai Vivāgasuya Upāngas Uvavaiya Rayapasenaijja Jīvābhigama Pannavanā Jambuddivapannatti Surapannatti Capdapannatti (Nirayāvaliyão ) Kappiyão Kappavadiusiyão Pupphiyao Puppbaculão Vanbidasão Prakirnakas ( Painnas ) Arābapāpadáyā - Paināyariya Arābaņāpadāyā - Virabhadra Ārāhanāsāra (Pajjantärähanā) Aurapaccakkhāna I, II Aurapaccakkhāna -- Virabhadra Bhattaparinnā -- Virabhadra Candavejjhaya Causarana ( Kusalānubandhi) - Virabhadra Devindatthaya Gaccbāyāra Ganivijjā Isibhasiyain Joisakarandaga Mabā paccakkbāna Maranavibhatti ( Maragasamāhi ) Samthāraga Saravali Tandulaveyaliya Titthogāli Virattbao
4. Late Prakiranakas (in JM.)
Āräbana - Sulasasāvaya Arābanāpayarana -- Abbayadeva
I svasagarapannatti 5. Epistemological Works
Mandīsutta Joganandi 1 agbunandi ( Anunnänandi ) Anuogadarain Mülasutras l'ttarajjhāya Iasa veyaliya Avassayasutta Piadanijjutti
Chanijjutti 7. Chedasūtras
Ā.yaradasão, ( VIII Pujjusaņākappa-Jinacarlya,
Therävali, Samāyari ) Kappa (Bihatkalpa ) Vavabara Nisiha Mahapisiba Pascakappa Jitakappa JAIN MITARISTRI (JM.) Nijjuttis on Avassaya Dasaveyaliya Uttarajjhāya Ayara Suyagada Oglanijjutti Pindaoijjutti
Rappanijjutti 9. Bhavyas ( Often mixed up with the Nijjuttis and
containing verses called Mulabhäsya) Bihatkaipabhāsya (Pkt. )
yavabārabhasya ( Pkt. ) Nisithabhäsya ( Pkt.)
isegavasya kabhäsya ( Pkt. ) Pancakalpabhasya (MS.) ( Pkt. )
Itakalpabhasya ( Pkt.) Carnis Avasyakucurņi ( Pkt. ) Acarangacūrni ( Pkt.) Sutrakstangacurņi (Pkt.) Davaraikālıkacūrni I, II (Pkt.)
3.
8.
10.

Page #61

XXIX
Uttarādbyayapacūrņi (Pkt. ) Nandisutracurni (Pkt. ) Anuyogadváracurpi (Pkt.) Niśīthacurni ( Pkt.) Jitakalpacur ai ( Pkt. )
Manoramäkaha Kumārapalapratibodha (Pkt.) Nammayasundarī kabā Jinadattakkhyāna - Sumati (Pkt. ) Jinadattākkhyana -- Anonymous: Pkt.) Nanapancamikaha Tarangalola Sananikumaracakravartikatbånaka (Pkl.) Kalakacaryakuthanaka - Anonymous (Pkt.) Kālakacaryakathanaka - Bhava. Pkt.) Kalakacāryakatbanaka - Dharmaprabha (Pkt. ) Vividhatirthakalpa (partly Pkt.) Anjanäsundarikabanaya Sirisiriválakahā Rayanaseharīkabā
JM. stories in the San krit and Prakrit commentaries like Cunnis and Tikäs on works like Avassaya, Uttarajjhāyā, Dasaveyaliya and others. Ct. Erz., AvT7.(H.)
11. Karmagranthas
Karmapraksti Sivašarman (Pkt.) with Cirni
and Vrtti of Malayagiri Sataka (Sayaya) -- Sivašarman with Curņi Saptatika (Sattari ) - Candrarsimahattara Särdbasataka - Jinavallabha (Pkt.) Pancasangraha -- Candramaharşi ( Pkt.) with his
own Vrtt (Prācinakarmagranthus ) Karmavipaka ( Pkt. ) Karmastava (Pkt.) Bandhasvanitva (Pkt.) Sadasīti (Pkt.) ( Navinaka: magranthus) Karmavipāla ( Pkt. ) Karmastava ( Pkt. ) Bandhasvamitva (Pkt.) Sadasiti (F'kt.)
Sataka (Plit. ) 12. Caritras
Paumacariya Cauppannarnabäpurisacariya Surasundaricariya Munisuvvayacariya Puhavicandacariya Vijayacanda kevalicariya Maha viracariya Kumārapālacarita (Pkt.) Jambucariya Jugādijinincacariya Manipat carita (H.) (Pkt.) Supasanahacariya Bhuvanabbinukevalicariya Manipaticarita - Anonymous (Pkt.) Susadhacariya - Anonymous
Kummāput:acariya 13. Kathās
Vasudevahindi Kuvalayamáläkahä Samaráicca kaha Dhuttakkbina Kahanayakosa Kathāko aprakarana (Pkt.) Akkhanamanikosa
14. Prakaranas
Fañcasakaprakarana (Pkt.) Sravakadharmavidhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Mülasuddhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Dharmaratpaprakaraña (Pkt.) Devendranarakendraprakarana ( Pkt.) Subodhā Sāmācāri (Pkt.) Brabmacaryaparıkarana ( Pkt.) Dharmavidhiprakarana ( Pkt.) Danda kaprakarana (Pkt.) Sātnācari --- Tilakācārya ( kt.) Sāmācāri - Anonymous (Pkt.) Jivadayaprakarana ( Pkt. ) Nanācittaka prakarana Pkt.) Navatattvaprakaraņa (Pkt.) Gängeyabhangapra karana (Pkt.)
15. Kulakas
Aloyanākulaya Annāyaunchakulaya Appa visohikulaya Arahanakulaya Dvadasakulaka ( Pkt.) Dvadasangipadapramāṇakulaka (Pkt. ) Iryāpathikimithyāduskstakulaka ( Pkt.) Khantikulaya Micchadukkadak ulaya Mitthyātvamanthanakulaka ( Pki.) Sädbarmikavatsalyakulaka (Pkt.) Sainghasvarūpakulaka (Pkt. ) Sarvatirthamalarsikulaka (Pkt.)

Page #62

XXX
Ussutta kulaya Uvaesamanimālākulaya
Rşabha-devājna-stava (Pkt) Rsabha-pañcâsikā (Pkt.) Rsimandala-stava ( Pkt. ) Samosaranatthaya Santikarastava ( Pkt.) Sāptinātba-dvädasa-bhava-stotra Pkt. ) Sarva-jina-caturvidha-duhsama-saingha-stotra
(Pkt.) Sasvata-chaitya-stava ( Pkt.) Siddhapancasıkā (Pkt.) Sigghamavabarau-stotra (Pkt.) Simandhara-jina-stavana ( Pkt. ) Srutajnana-namaskira (Pkt) Stambhanapārsvajinastavana ( Pkt.) lam-Jayau-smarana-stotra (Pkt.) Uvasaggahara-stotra (Pkt.) Vairotyädevistava (Pkt. ) Vira-saptavimsati-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Vjra-stava ( Pkt. ) Vividhatirthastuti ( Pkt.) Yugādidevastava (Pkt.)
16. Stotras ( alphabetically arranged )
Adidevastava - Devendra (Pkt.) Adidevastava - Ramacandra (Pkt.) Adide vastava (Sanskrit, Prakrit) Adinatha-trayodaśa-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Ainahacariya Ajitasantistava - Dharmaghosa ( Pkt.) Ajitasaptistava -- Nandisena ( Pkt.) Alpabahutvagarbhitamahavirastava Pkt.) Bhava-trayi-stavana ( Pkt.) Candraprabha-sapta-bhava-stotra (Pkt. ) Caturvitnsaci-jivastavana ( Pkt. ) Catustrimsat jinätisayastavana Pkt. ) Dulisamakalastavana ( Pkt.) Dvasaptati-jina-stotra (Pkt.) Ganadharasardhaśataka ( Pkt.) Gautamastotra ( Pkt.) Gurupäratantryastotra (Pkt.) Guruvandanabhäşya (Pkt.) Jayatihuyanathuya Jipastotra (Abbanaka-stotra ) ( Phi.) Jiva-vicāra-stavana (Pkt.) Jñanastotra (Pkt.) Laghu-ajitasantistava (Ullasikkamastava) ( Pkt. ) Lokäntika deva-stavana (Pkt. ) Mahavira-kalasa (Apabhraniisamaya ) Mahāvīra-stotra (Vīraj nathaya ) ( Pkt. ) Mallijinastavana (Pkt. ) Mayarahiyathaya Namokkaratthaya Namaskarastavana - Anonyinous (Pkt.) Namuna-stotra (Bhayabarathotta ) Nandisvara-dvípa stotra (Nandisaraceiyasamthava)
(Pkt.) Neminātha-nava bhava stotra (Pkt.) Panca kallyanaka-stotra (Pkt.) Pauca parametthithavana Panca-trinnsat-jinavani-guna-stavana ( Pkt.) Parsvadevastavana - Jayakirti (Pkt.) Parsvajinastavana (Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-dasa-bhaya-stava ( Pkt.) Parsvanāth-jina-stavada - ( Navagrabasvarupa
garbbita ) (Pkt.) Pārsvanatha-jipa-stavana --- Rankirti ( Pkt.) Pārsvanätha laghu-stava (Navagabathuigabbhu )
( Pkt.) Pärsvanātba-stavana - Dharmaghosi ( Pkt. ) Parsvanatha-stavana --- Jinavallabba ( Pkt.) Pārsva-prabhu-stavana ( Pkt.)
17. Didactic Works :
Uvaesamāla Uvaesapaya Uvaesapayatīkä Ihammovaesamala Silovaesamala Vivegamanjari Uvaesagattari Sammattasattari Satthisayaya Uvaesarayanakosa Sambodhasattari Sarideha-dobāvali Bhavavairāgyasataka - Anonymous ( Pkt.)
Sambohapancasiya 18. Fhilosophical and Ritualistic Works
l'attvārthasūtra (Skt.) Sanmatitarka (Sammai-pagarana ) Visesanavati ( Pkt. ) Ibyäoasataka (Pkt. ) Erhatksetrasamāsa ( Pkt.) Eşhatsatgrabani (Pkt. ) Jambuddīvasamgahayani Laghusaraghayani (Pkt. ) Thammasaingabani (Pkt. ) Pancavatthuya Eāvayapannatti Sumipasattari Fañcabakaprakarana ( with Cürgi on 1) ( Pkt.)

Page #63

Vimativimika (Pkt.) Yogajataka( Pkt.) Jivaviyāra
Pañcasamgraha (Pkt.) Navapaya
Kitthasamuccaya
Ceiyavandanabhisa
Ceiyavandan mahābhāsa Nigoyachattīsi
Pudgalasattrmka (Pkt.)
Posahavihi
J1vānusāsana
Pavayanasaroddhāra
Laghukṣetrasamāsa (Pkt.)
Loganālībattīsī
Paccakkhāṇasarūva Satthisaya
Vidhimärgaprapa (Pkt.)
Viyarasara
Siddhapa caikā (kt)
19. Scientific and Technical Works
Angavijja
Loka vijaya yantra ( Pkt.) Jagatsundarfpraycgnmäla (Pkt.)
Jonitthaya
Lagnaguddhi (Pkt.) Dina uddhi Pkt.) Vatthusara Rayanagarikkha
20. Anthologies
Tārāyaṇa Vajjalagga
Gāhārayanakosa
Subhasiyapajjasamgaha Subbasiyaganäsangaha Gabasahassi
Chappannayagahão
JAIN SAURASENI (JS.)
21. Pro-Canon and Later Works
Satkhandagama (Pkt.).
Mahabandha (Pkt.)
Kasayapahuḍa
Samayasara (Pkt.) Pravacanasara (Pkt.)
Pañcastikaya (Pkt.) Niyamasara
Rayanasara Dasanapahuda
XXXI
Suttapahuda Bahapahuda
Cărittspahuda
Bhāvapahuda
Mokkhapahuḍa
Lingapahuda
Silapanuda
Barasa Anuvekkhā
Pañcanamaskarabhakti (Pkt.) Tirthankarabhakti (Pkt.) Siddhabhakti (Pkt.) Śrutabhakti (Pkt.)
Caritrabhakti (Pkt.)
Yogi( Anagara )bhakti (Pkt.) Acaryabhakti (Pkt.)
Nirvanabhakti (Pkt.) Pañcagurubhakti (Pkt.)
22. Religious and Philosophical Works
Mūlācāra
Tiloya pannatti
Bhagavati Aradhana (Pkt.)
Dhavala (Satkhandagama-Tikā) (Pkt.) Jayadhavala (Pkt.)
Mahadhavala (Mahabandha) (Pkt.) Aradbanasara (Pkt.) Pañcasamgraha (Pkt.) Laghunayacakra ( Pkt.) Darsanasara (Pkt.) Tattvasara (Pkt.)
Bhavasamgraha (Pkt.)
Śrāvakācāra Vasunandi ) ( Pkt.)
Gommatasära (Jivakinda, Karmakanda ) ( Pkt.)
Karmaprakrti (Pkt.) Trilokasära Pkt.)
1
Dravyasamgraha (Pkt.)
Labdhisara (Kṣapanasara ) ( Pkt.)
Jambuddīva pannatt samgaha
Kattigya upekkhā
Jñanasara (Pkt.)
Chedsastra, Chedapinia (Pkt.)
Siddhantasära (Pkt.)
Kallanaloyana
Angspannatti
Bṛhat-nayacakra (Pkt.)
MAHARASTRI (M.)
23. Maharastri Works
Gāhāṣattasal
Setubandha (Ravaṇavaha) Lilāvai

Page #64

XXXII
Mabārthamañjarī ( Pkt. ) Sricihnakävya (Pkt. ) Kamsavaha Usaniruddha Verses from Alankāra Literature
Verses from Sanskrit Dramas 24. Poctics (Verses quoted )
Kävyälamkāra (Rudrata ) Dhvanyaloka Vakroktijlvita Srngäraprakasa Sarsvatīkanthabharana Kavyaprakasa Alam kärasarvasva Sahityamīmāms Vägbhatālam kära Kavyānusasana (Hemacandra ) Kalpalatāviveka Alamkaramabodadhi Kävyänusāsana ( Vägbhata ) Sahityadarpaņa Rasārnavasudhakara Alamkāraratna kara Rasagangadhara
DRAMATIC PRAKRITS 25. Dramas
Dramas of Asvaghosa Abhiseka A vimāraka Urubhanga Karnabhára Cārudatta Dutaghatotkaca Dutavákya Pancarätra Pratijñāyaugandhoräyana Pratima Balacarita Madhyama-vyāyoga Svapnavāsavadatta Abhijñānasākuntala Malavikāgoimitra Vikramorvasiya Mrccha katika Kundamāla Mudraraksasa Venis: mhara Bhagavadajjukiya Nagānanda Priyadarsika
Katnāvall Mattavilāsa-prahasana Kaumudīmahostava Mahāvīracarita Uttararāmacarita Malatimadhava Famabhyudaya Apargharāghava Tāpasavastaraja Ascaryacudamani Subhadradhanamjaya Tapatisamvarana Naisadbānanda A gam dambara Balarāmāyana Viddbasalabhanjika BAlabharata Candakausika karnasundari Frabodhacapdrodaya Kaumudīmitrānanda Fārijātaharana Mudritakumudacandra Pārthaparakrama I'rasannaraghava Karpūracarita-bhāna Tripuradāha-dima Rukminibarana-Thamrga Samudramanthana-samavakära Häsyacudamani-prahasana Kirätārjuniya-vyāyoga Hammiramadamardana Karunāvajrāyudha Mallikamakaranda Samkalpasūryodaya Subhadra Añarāpavanamjaya Iūtangada Färvatīparinaya Caitanyacandrodaya Unmattarāghava (Vi.) Vidagdhamadhava Lalitamadhava Kamsayadba Janakīparinaya Manmathonmathana Mahănataka Unmattarāghava (Bha. ) Yayaticarita Nalavilāsa-nataka

Page #65

XXXIII
M. Sattakas (In Prakrit
Karpūramaiijari Candralekha Rambhāmañjari Anandasundari Smgäramajari
PABHRANSA (Apa.) 27. Apabhramsa Works
Paumacariu ---- Svayambhu Rittbanemicariu Paramappafayasu Yogasara Mahapurāma Jasaharacariu Nayakumaracariu Savayadhanimadoha Pásanābacaris Bhavisattakaba Kahakosu Jambusamicariu Sudarsanacariu Karakandacariu Vilasavaikara Pahudadoha Paumasiricariu Suandhadabamikabi Dha nmaparikkha Vaddhamanacariu Nemirähacariu ( Sananikumaracariu) Risaba-parana-samdhi Virajina-pāranaya-sandhi Gayasuumalu-sandhi Sal.bhadda-samdhi Avantisukurnāla samdhi Chakkammuvaeso Jivanusatthi-samdhi Anahi-samdhi Upadesa-rasayana rasa Kalasvarupakulaka Caccari Mayanareba sardhi Mayanaparajayacariu Nammayasundari-sanidhi Samdesarāsaka Candappabacariu
Caurarga-bhāvana-samdhi Anandasávaya-samdhi Antaraiga-sardhi Prākrta-paingala Kesi-goyama-samdbi Bhavana-samdhi Sila.sandhi Uvahana-samdhi Hematilayasuri-samdbi Tava-samdhi Anahi-maharisi-samdbi Uvaesa-samdbi Vayakaba Barasā uvekkha Sirisalacariu Vikramorvasiya (Apa, verses ) Hemacandra's grammar 8. 4. Apabhramśa verses from Alam kara literature Abhinavagupta Tantrasāra stanzas. Prakrit Grammars (in Sanskrit ) Nātyaśāstra (Bharata ) Irakrtaprakasa Pral tamañori Prak-talaksana Samk:siptasara Praktavyäkarana (Hem.) Präkrtavyakarana (Trivi.) Prakrtânuśāsana Prakrtarupāvatāra Sadbbasacandrika Prakrasanjivani Prak tamanidipa Prāk-tacandrika Prakrtakalpataru Prakrtasarvasva Prakrtānanda Pāua kosa
29. Metrics (Prakrit, Sanskrit )
Gáthalaksana Vrtta ātisamuccaya Svayambhuchandas Chandonusāsana Chandolaksanāni Chandaḥkośa Kavidarpaņa Pralortapaingala
P.D. V

Page #66

A.
Abl.
Acc.
act.
adj.
adn.
adv.
aor.
App.
arch.
asp.
aug.
Bv.
card.
CIUS.
ct
comm.
comp.
coad.
conj.
correl.
cpd.
Dat.
denom.
desid.
asmi.
dll.
Dv.
Dig.
EJ.
2. g.
em.
eacl.
etc.
atym. suphem.
3%.
excl.
fig.
F. N.
toll.
freq.
fut.
Gen.
gend.
ger.
GRAMMATICAL AND GENERAL ABBREVIATIONS
Atmanepada
Ablative
Accusative
active
adjective
adnominal
adverb
aorist
Appendix
archaic
aspect
augment
Bahuvrībi
cardinal
causative
compare
commentary
comparative
conditional
conjuction
correlative
compound
Dative
denominative
desiderative
diminutive
dual
Dvandva
Dvigu Edition
exempli gratia
emendation
enclitic
etcetera
etymology
euphemism
example
exclamation
feminine
figurative
foot note
following
frequentative
future
Genitive
gender
gerund
Gr.
it.
sa'.
i. e.
impf.
impv.
infi.
Inst.
intj.
37 tra.
1.
lit.
Loc.
771.
th. C.
med.
72.
neg.
Nom.
n.
obj.
obs.
onomat.
opt.
ord.
F.
D.
pa.
pɔ.
pap.
Di188.
pej.
per.
PE
pl.
postpo.
pot.
potpp.
ррр.
pred.
pref.
prep.
procl.
pron.
p. part.
pr. part. pass.
Grammar
ibidem
idem
idest
imperfect
Imperative
infix
Instrumental
Interjection
intransitive
line
literal
Locative
masculine
metri causa
medial
neuter
negative
Nominative
numeral
objective
obsolete
onomatopoetic
optative
ordinal
Parasmaipada
page
paragraph
pages
past active participis
passive
pejorative
person
perfect
plural
postposition
potential
potential passive participle
past passive particip's
predicate
prefix
proposition
proclitic
pronoun
present participle (active)
present participle
(passive)

Page #67

XXXV
prvb.
term.
redup. ref. rel. sg. sub. subs. suff. superl.
preverb reduplication reflexive relative singular subject substantive suffix superlative sub voce tadbbara
termination transitive tatsama verb verse veria lectio Vocative volume variant writing wrong reading
Voc. Vol. V. W. w.r.
tbh.
LANGUAGES
Lat.
Ābhi. AMg. Apa. As. Av. Ava Avh. Cān. Cl. Skt. CuPai. Dak. Desi.
Abhīri Ardha-Māgadhi Apabhransa Asokan Inscription Avestan A apti Avahattha Cândali Classical Sanskrit Culika Paisāci Daksinātyä Desi word Gatbā dialect Greek Hybrid Sanskrit Indo-European Indo-Iranian Jain Mabarastri Jain Sauraseni Jain Sanskrit
L. Skt. M. Mg. MIA, Nāg. NIA. Ni. Pra. OIA. Pä. Pai. Pkt. Pra.
Latin Late Sanskrit Māhārāstri Magadbi Middle Indo-Aryan Nagara New Indo-Aryan Niya Prakrit Old Indo-Aryan Páli Paisaci Prakrit Prācyā Sauraseni Sabari Sanskrit Takkl or Dhakki Upanāgara Vedic Vrācada
Ga.
Gr. HySkt. IE. 1. I. JM. JS. J. Skt.
Sab. Skt. Tāk. UpNāg. Ve.
Vrá.

Page #68

SYMBOLS
< >
when an hyphen cannot be used without ambiguity the plus sign is used.
dash
derived from developing into semantically equivalent short syllable (microa) long syllable (macron) Unattested or reconstructed form other than ibose which are preceded by < byphen is used to separate the morphological elements of a word or the constituents of a con. pound and the ICs of an expression.
in etymology of doubtful origin or net of Indo Aryan origin
?
-
in other places, doubtful' a danda is used to indicate the end of a hemistich in case of metrical passages, but will not be used if the passage is immedia:ely followed by the reference (abbreviation and numbers ).
OTHER ABBREVIATIONS
AD.
BC Vs.
$s. Pu. U. Ali. AMgD. FSM.
anno Domini before Christ Vikrama Samvat Saka Samvat Purvabhāga Uttarabhaga Abhidhänarajendra Ardha-Māgadhi Dictionary Paiyasaddamahannavo
Alpaparicitasaiddhāntika abdakośa by
Sägarānanda JaiaSiko. Jainendrasiddhāntakosa, + volumes, BJP.
1920 ff JaiaLa. Jaina Laksaņāvali, 3 vol.imes Debru. Debrunner, Altindische Grammatik II,
2, Götingen 1954. Sch. Schubring, Die Lehre der Jainas, Leipzig
1935. 1. Weber, Saptaśatakam des Haa, Leipzig
1881.

Page #69

37
(aPage #70

34 (a-Page #71

अअण
ण यकीलापवयं समारहा Lila.831; (स्थापक) अज्जो अजमारिभा अ विमाणओ 31; समाउलओ 16; संताविओ 21%; सिणि अं 2. Some of जवणिअंतरे वदति KapMR.I.12.3: (भूमी) पीय वइसी अ कसिण these may have -ka as a samasānta in case of the बहुव्रीहि सुद्दी अ Vatthusa. 1.5%B C In narration it is often used with cpds. we get in Paramapp. परमप्पउ 1. 10%; परिट्रियउ 1.14%: each added sentence where it occurs in the second place. कम्म विभिण्णउ 1.37; विबियउ 1.38; परिमंडियउ 1.40; कामविवज्जियउ
M. आलोपइ अवि Setubie. 1.54%3; वोलेंति अपेच्छंता पडिमासंकेत- 1.52; जाणियउ 1.56%; जगियउ (जागिउ) 1.59. Most past. pass. धवलवणसंघाए SetuBa.1.57; णवरि अ थोअत्थोअं अग्धंति ...। असार- participles thus show forms with pleonastic अ(क) and also सूराअवा दिअसा GauriVa.270%; 363%; 4133; णवरि भ SetuBh. 1.36%B without it. 4.2: 5. 11; urge a Lila. 441: GaSaSa. 2.72; D If used with 2 (aa) IE. e-vo) as the thematic vowel it is found in pronouns, conjunctions or adverbs, it emphasises their meaning. सरअ<दशरद, उवर ओ सरओ SetuBa. 1.16%; अणंतरोडण्णसरअवंथावडिआ
M. तस्स अ सोहग्गगुणं महिलासरिसं च साहसं मज्झ GaSaSa. 331; ते अ (गिरी) SetuBa. 6. 34; बंहिण Vikramo. 12; बाहओ Vikramo. 26. जुआणा ता गामसंपआतंच अम्ह ताहाण GiSaSa, 6. 17; ता णीससि अ (a<-ga;-ja;-da at the end of a compound) [rocts बराइअ जाय अ सासा पदुष्पति GSaSa. 2.41%; S. (मेनका) इअं पच्चाणीदा originally ending in nasals and in the long vowel a have सही अरं च अपरिवखटो महाराओ Vikramo. 1.49; (प्रतीहारी) तेण अ become monosyllabic nouns having the meaning of the धारिदपब्वाई भूसणार MudraRa. 20. 13; (करभक) सो अ ससिणेई original root in an active sense. They are represented by अ] बहुमाणिदो णाअर अणेण MudrāRi. 106.8; (राजा) सह अ तणुलदाए दुबला अ<ज M. पंक.अं GaSaSa. 1.1; 1.6%3 GaudVa. 56; 3033; 1119; जीविआसा KapMan. 2.9; Apa. तो जाइभइ अ कजि मह अइआवलइ करअ GaSaSa. 965%; अ<ग M. उरभ GaudVa. 4733; 482; SetuBa. SandeRa.113. However, Apa. works avoid the use of अ ' and' 14.59%; खअ SetuBa. 15. 10; तुरअ SetuBa. 9.69; 12. 87; पदअ and use other words like वि, जो, जि, पुणु etc. for this purpose. SetuBa. 2. 37;3.25%; भुअअ SetuBa. 6.633; 7.39; विहा SetuRa.
अ (a<-ka) (Gr.) [also ग, य] most frequent with words 5.58; 7.32; GaudVa. 515%; 579%; भ<द M. जलअ SetuBa. 1.24%; ending in उ and अ. M. अकअण्णुभ GaSaSa. 5.45%; ईसालुम GaSaSa. 4.52: धणअ SetuBa. 15.42; फलअ SetuBa. 2. 10; वारिअ SctuBa. 2. 59; उज्जुअ GaSasa. 5.38; गुणण्णुभ GaSaSa. 3.3; थाणुअ 2.23; सुहअ SetuBa. 12. 38; जलअ GaudVa. 473; 482 [QuotaGaSaSa. 3. 32; गुरुम GiSaSa. 1.24%; भीरुभ GaSaSa. 1. 30; tions given under the words ] बहअ GaSaSa. 1.72; अअण्णुअ GaSaSa. 3.75%3B अक्खाणअ GaSaSa. (aPage #72

अअंट
बीए रअगीओ हॉति दीहाओ GaSaSa. 846; cf. उत्तराअण Setuba. GiSaSa. 3.75. 9.83; दक्खिणाअण SetuBa. 4. 30.
37311701 (a-āranaति>इ) कविला वासुदेवा भदाद मुणिमुब्बार अग्हा कविलं वासुदेवं एवं अय( ? अ)सिगो गुणेहि जाआ सुअणा जणम्मि सअलम्मि Gaudva. 869. बयासी Naya. 1.16.272; आवंद Uvās. 1.31; जंबु त्ति Naya.
अआ (a-iPage #73

अह
अपवस्य GaSaSa 1.45; अइचितंतो GaSaSa 3.14; अगओ SetuBa. 15.66; 8. अदिवादि Vikramo 4.0.12; Apa. अरेह- KarCa. 1. 3.10; अइवंत PaNaca. (P.) 2.5.3; अइसच्छयर SandeRa. 133; 2 overcoming, transgressing, going against, violating, AMg अइयच्च āyar. 1.6.2.2; 1.9.19; अच्चेही Sūy. 1.2.3.7; अरक्कम Uvās. 47; Viy. 8 10.13; Apa अइकमिउ PaumCa. (S) 6.9.5; 3 much, abundant, excessive, superior, higher, AMg अवेलं āyār. 1.8.8.8; अइदुक्ख āyār. 1.9.2.14; अइविज्जं āyār. 1.3.2.1; 1.4.3.3; अइदुक्खधम्म Suy. 1.5.1.18; अकंडूश्य Say. 1.3.3.13; अकाय Thara. 105 : अइतित्त Nāyā. 1.1.72; अरभार Uvas. 45; अश्दूर Uvas. 208; अइअणिट्ठ RayPa. 767; अइसुबीमच्छ Nirayā. 1.1.72; JM अम्सीयल KumaCa. (H) 4.41 अइसेस Dasave Ni. 133; अइरस KumāPra. 10.12; J5 आइसोहण Mok Pa. 24; अइदुग्गंध SraĀ. (V.) 169; M. अइदंसण GaSaSa 1.81; अभार SetuBa. 13.41 अररमणीय Lila 945; $. अपंडुर Ram Man. 1.36; Apa. अरविउल JasCa. 1.5.5; अरुंद NayCa. (P.) 1.1.7; अघय Bhavika. 42.4; अकालु SanņKuCa. 509.1: अश्तेयवंतु VaddhaCa. 1.10.11; अतम PaNaCa. (P.) 16.4.3; (separated) अ हुय विरत्ति SudCa. ( N.) 7.11.5; 4 beyond something, not subject to, free from, additional, AMg. अरित āyar. 1.2. 3. 1 अइवट्टे Sūy. 1.4.2.2; अरजाए Thana. 4.1.34 (240 ) असस Thāna. 4.2.254 (284); अक्स Dasave. 5.2.42; Samav. 20( 1 ) : अइरित्तसेज्जासणिए Dasa. 1.4; अहमंच Kapp. 100 JM अश्वेयर Kuma Ca. (H) 4.46; अइमलय KumāCa. (H.) 4.34; मणोरहाइरित Kuma Pra. 10.16; Apa. अअदसयउ MahāPu. (P.) 15.12.4; अचाउ JambiSaCa. 8. 14.9; अश्सयमह PaNaca. (P.) 6.9.2. [Quotations and more precise meanings will be found under the words given]
अइ (ai aditi ) / [ PMS also अदिति ] the presiding deity of the constellation called पुणब्वसूणक्खत्त, AMg दो अदिती Thāna. 2.3.324(95) (comm. पुनर्वस्वोर्द्वित्वात् अदितिद्वित्वम् ) : पुणब्वसू अदितिदेवयाe Sūrap. 10.12 (83) ; सोमे रुद्रे अदिती बहस्सई सप्पे Jambuddi. 7.171(1) (comm. नक्षत्राणामधिदैवतद्वारा नामप्रतिपादनाय गाथाद्वयमाह (p. 533) ; सोमरुद्द अदितीबहस्सती चैव Joiska 149.
अइईसा (ajisa Page #74

अइउज्जल
Apa. अइउच्चिय मणहर वेद किय KarCa. 7.7.11.
अइउज्जल (ai-ujjalaatyujjvala ) adj. very bright, Apa. तो अइउज्जल हुइ सुक्खफासु CandappaCa (Y) 2.7.
अइउज्जुअ (ai-ujjua Page #75

अइकरम
महर्कत
- अइकम्म (ai-kamma Page #76

भइकंतचारि
अइक्खा
मञ्चकामविरया सम्वसिणेहावंता अकोहा Uvav. 130% से य सब्वसिणे- दुक्कड Av. 193; 83; 92; AurPacc.(VI.) 5.2.83; जो मे कोइ देवसिओ हातिकंते सम्वचारित्तपरिबुडे Dasa. 10.33; 4 pertaining to an earlier राइओ उत्तिमढे अइकमो अईयारो अणायारो तस्स मिच्छामि दुक्कडं AurPacc. event. AMg. दसविधे पञ्चक्खाणे, अणागतमतिकंतं नियंटितं चेव Thana. (Vi.) 11; आहाकम्मनिमंतणं पडिसुणमाणो अइक्कमो होइ PindaNi. 10 (748); अणागयमइक्तं ... पच्चक्खाणं भवे दसहा Viy. 7.2.34(1); 179%; मणुया भविस्संति... मज्जायतिक्कमप्पहाणा Jambuddi. 2.1333; Apa. JM. अणागयमश्वंतं कोडियसहियं (पच्चक्खाणं) AvNi. 15143; तमश्वेत परिसहइ अइक्कमु माणु तासु VaddhaCa. 5.2.8; 3 violation of the तेणेव हेउणा तवइ जे उड़ PavSaro. 190.
limit of the prescribed time (for begging), JM. कालाइमपरववएसं अइक्कंतचारि (ai-kkanta-cāriPage #77

भइखद्ध
परमधार्मिकविकुर्वितनरकनदी में साहित्यात असणरणी वा
p.49)
अइखद्ध (ai-khaddha ati- khādita) n. excessive cating, JM. कुक्कुडिअंडगमित्त अविशियवयणी उपविखवे कवलं | अखडकारणं वा जं च अगालोइयं होज्जा OghaNiBl. 279
gafa (ai-khantiya ati-kṣänt-ikā) f. very forgiving i. c. a nun, Apa अतियहि समीवि पसत्थी जिणवरगुणसंपत्ति वउत्थी Maha Pu. (P.) 90.16.7.
अखर (ai-khara ati- khara) adj. very harsh or severe, M. कुसुम आ वि अखरा ग्रामस सरा बहुदिअप्पा GaSasa. 4.26. अखिनी (ai-khinni ati- khinnā) adj. (f.) very much depressed, Apa. बिरहरू अलसी उ अग्गह अखिन्नी मोहपरावसीह । सुविणतरि चिरु पदसिट जं वो पिर SandeRa. 151.
अइवेरा (ai kheera ati-khe-cara ) adj. (f.) superior to the semi-divine damsels, Ji को वि बहूओ अखेराउ खे खेअरीण पच्चवखं । लहिअडओ KunaCa. (H.) 4.46.
अगअ (ai-gaaati- gata) adj. ( ppp. of atigan ) [ अगयं मार्गपश्चाद्भागः समागतं प्रविष्टं चेति त्र्यर्थम् DeNaM, 1.57; called Desi because of the meaning पबिट्टो त्ति व यो दूया तथा अतिगतो ति वा AngVi. pp. 36-87 अतिपविट्ठोत्ति अतिगतो त्ति व दूरतो ( 799 ) तथा अणुवदिट्ठोत्ति तथा अतिगतो त्ति वा ( 800)] [also अतिगअ, अइगय, अतिगत ] 1 entered, occupied, AMg. पुहवी कायम गओ उक्कोसं जीवो उसेबसे । कालं संखायं Uu. 10.6; (but Santyācarya पृथ्वी सैव कायः तं अतिशयेन गुल्या मृत्वा तदुत्पत्तिलक्षणेन गतः प्राप्तः अतिगतः 'who is repeatedly born in the earth body'); Utt. 10.14; अट्टनेमिं वंदिता अगया बागापुरिं Utt. 22.27 सोनं सोमागारं लीलायंत जंभायमाणं मुहमतिगयं गये पासित्ता Nayi. 1.1.18; सहरिसे विसज्जिए सगं पडमंडवम गए Jambuddi.381; एवं बीदिम संवसह दुक्खिओ जीवो Tand. 33; JM नेण गातो पत्रसो, तेणावदारे अगओ AvTi. (H) 349a. 2; जे भिक्खू गिवतिकुलं अतिगते पिंडवातपडियाए । पचविखते समाणे तं चैव कुलं पुणो पर्विस NisBha. 1465 ( Cu प्रविष्टः ); ताहे चेव इमो अइगओ (उज्जाणं) AvTI.(H.) 173a. 5; णिअयं भवणमइगओ Dhutt. 4.12; भरहराया.. अगओ विणीयरायहाणि MaViCa. (G) 116.12 (2) ; ससुर कुलम्मि अगओ दिट्ठो य सगउरखं तत् UvPayši. 273a. v. 45; ( सुयाधरं ) अश्मया य धूयं दट्ठूण VasuHi. 27.19; 42.8; हे चिंते - अम्मं न पेच्छामि ? ताहे घरं अगओ मायरमभिवाड Sekhabodhi on Utt. 2.13 (p. 23a ) 2 gone beyond, left, crossed, AMg तन्थ णं तुमं मेहा तीरमइगए पाणियं अपत्ते अंतरा चैव सेयंसि निणे Naya. 1.1.160; JM. सिंबलिपायचो गगणयलमइओ KaKoPra. 2.5; M. उणमगओ सो तस्स घेत्तृग कण्णं SriKav. 2.1: 3 elapsed, past (time), M. हत्थेसु अ पाएसु अ अगुलिगणणाइ अगआ दिया GiSaSa 4.7: JM. भगवं संभवजिणो अजियसामिणो सागरोवमाणं तीसह लक्खेहि अतिगएहि समुप्पण्णो CaupCa. 73.3; हितस्स अयं वरिसमेगं Erz. 20.27; Apa. वरिससहसकालम्मि अगर San KuCa. 719.5 4 gone beyond the range of, JM. रम्मेलु पाMिaVica. (G.) 155. 1(2); 5 reached, M. उद्घोबअत्तर्विचे वेषण महिं व दिणअरम्मि अड़गए SetuBa. 10.18; JM. तओ सा लज्जोणयमुहिं गहाय धम्मिलसगासं
अश्गया VasuHi. 64.25.
अइगच्छ (ai-gacchaati-gacch ( a ) - ) v 1 to elapse, Apa. कि अच्छा सरबरिउ महियल जीवंताह Sar KuCa. 546.8; 2 to 'enter, IM जह तृज्य सत्तमे दिवसे सण्णा मुहं अगच्छदि Avši.(H.) 369b 8.
PD. 2
अइगहीर
अइगच्छमाण (ai-gaccha-mānaPage #78

अगाढ
10
भइच्छ
अइगाढ़ (ai-gadha Page #79

मइच्छंत
अहं छि
to, AMg. कोबुग्गमरयोधूते असारतमतिगच्छति IsiBhas. 36.8; JM. सो मंगेण य से आहारे नो सम्म परिणमइ Naya. 1.19.39, चिसोपखं अइन छह KunE.C.(H.)7.6%; 2 to go away, JM. अइजागरिय (ai-jagariyaPage #80

भइ?
अइणिरुत्त 3 escaped from, M. ओह रिअचिआ छिसिमग्गावईतवाणरजोह रहसविअलिअकण्हाइणणिअलिए मुणिअणम्मि Gaulva. 1190; मुसिलिट्ठSetuba. 13.28; ( Hem.(Gr.) 4.187 वृत्ति reads आईछ for अपंछ) गरिढुणिडरष्फुडवग्याइणचिक्क गप्पहं। परिवेढा ... क.डीतडं Usini, 2.25; _अइट (aitthaca-drsta) adj. [used in cpds., also written Apa. पहउ पडिबिहाण लहु कि जइ अदा वारिवारण चितिज MahaPu. as दिट्ट ] unscen, not known, cf. अदिट्ट.
(P.) 14.10.13; गंडया हद्द हरिगया अमदेव परित्तु पात्तर MahePu. अहट उब्व (a-ittha-tuvwa-a-drsta-purva) ali. not seen (P.) 46.10.16%cf. अजिण. belore. M. तन्य म. सच्चवियं अट्ठउवं महच्छारियं Li11 213: दिटुं अइगाज (ainajjaaty-an-irya) alj. very ignoble, JM, उच्च भवाभिवभवणमदरम्भ Lili 239.
मुरीहि ती भगिओ...अणज्जकज उतनमाजमहारज्जपन्भट्ट Kalka.v.47. अ नुहमुहचंदा (a-ittha-tuha-muha-candata-dosta- अइणापवत्त (ainayavattarajinitiapatra) m. umbrella tvan-mukha-candra) adj. (J.) who has not seen your made of the skin (i. c. miraculous jewel called अजिन ), Apa.
moonlike fice... (कपटकेलि) एसा चु अगाहा अश्नुहमुहचंदा अणायवनहिं रइए. ममुग्गम्मि णिवतंति पवाराणा मग्गमि MahiPu. विवजामि HisCi..Ripakasatka. 146.16)
(P.) 14.11.4. अइहदास (a-ittha-dosa Page #81

अइणिविड
13
अइतेया
णिभरु कियउ चित्तु KarCa. 5.14.5.
चितइ अइतिबखदुक्खसंतत्ता NaPanka. 1.66; B very sharp (in अइणि विड ( ai-nivida Page #82

अइतोरवियतुरंग
समाद्वारा चैव तहा, तेया य तहेव अत्या Jambuddi. 7.120.2; SūraP.
10.82.2.
अइतोरचितुरंग (ai toraviya-turarigaati tvarayitaturanga) adj. who has urged the horse to great speed, M. अतोर वियतुरंगो पेच्छत्थगिरिं समलियइ LII. 218.
अइतोस (ai-tosa Page #83

अइदुगंधिय
15
अइदूसमा
mely bad smell, J. हा हा वह णिलोप किमिकुलभरियमि अइदुगंधम्मि (N.) 8.6.8. Srai.(V.) 196.
अइदुलंभ (ai-dullambhaPage #84

अइदूसह
अइदूसमा हट्ठी PavaSaro. 1034; तावइओ चैव भवे कालो असमाए वि PavaSaro. 1037; Apa. अदृसमु छउ कहिउ कालु PĀNĀCa. (P.)
17.9.9.
16
अइदूसह (ai-duūsaha ati-duh-saha ) adj, extremely insufferable, M. ( विदूषक ) मम्मेसु बंधणविअड्ढणजाअपीडा तीरंति जेण हिरुआ अदूसहा वि SinMañ. 4. 23.
अइदूद्दव (ai-dūhava Page #85

मइपडुवयण
mounting another banner, AMg पुण्णभद्दे नाम चेइए होत्था सच्छत्ते सज्झ सटे सपडागाइ पाग दिए Uvav. 2; अरिट्टनेमिस्स छत्तात्तं महागा पडा पासह Nigh. 1.5.29; अप्पेगइया देवा सूरिया विमाण णाणाविहरागोलियझण्डागाड करंति Riy Pa 281; तेसि णं तोरणा उप्पि बापागा अच्छा जव परिवा Jivabhi. 3.291.
www
...
अपडुवयण (ai-padu- vayana ati-patu-vacana ) adj. whose words are very clever, IM. नूरी गंभीरचंड अस्वयणो सजणा पहानी KuvMika. 20. 20.
अइपंडिअ (a pandit at:-pandita) adj. very learned, JM. अडिओ व अहरणी विहाओ वि Dviku 8.11.
अइरत्तकंबलसिला šhimma. 4.2.3176299); दो अइडुबलसिलाओ Thana 2.3.343(100); JM. aa मको ... जेणेव मंदरे पव्व पडगवणे मंदर चूलिवाए दाहिषेण अभिसेयसी हासणे मेणेव उवागच्छ ĀvNi. 188. Ti. (p. 1240); भंटरवरचूलामणिभूयाए चूलिगाए दाहिणदि सामा पडियार Vasuti 161.4 340. 10; पंडवल अहहाणाहि सिलाहिं परियरिया CaupCa. 36.21.
अपंडुर (ai-pandura ati-pāndu-ra) adj. very white, M. ( विदूषक) मह पाणाित्तस्सदुक्खभरओ अइडुरस । जुत्ता तवस्स उवमा ससिणो RaniMan. 136.
अइपत (ai-pata-at-at- ) [r / आपत ] to go out AMg (अर्थ) ते (दुवारे) अन्तति वा णो वा अपति āyar. 2.2.2.30(430)
अइपमत्त (ai-pamattaati-pramatta ) adj. very careless, Apa. हा हा हयासु ह अपन SiliSam. 9.1.
अइपमाण (ai pamanaPage #86

भइपास
18
अइबाला
अति दयति P. 49b.]
1 the fifth future Väsudeva in the Bharata region of the अइपास (ai-pāsil Page #87

अइभत्ती
19
भइमलयवाउ
अतिबाला अतियुड़ा घासत्ती गम्भिनीय अंधलिया Mola. 469(6) different, Apa. तणुफंसुगंधकण्णहें समिद्धि जीवहो अभिणी रूवसिद्धि __ अइभत्ती (ai-bhattiscati-bhakti) / great devotion, Apa, KarCa. 9.10.5. इउ मण्णिवि अइभक्तीभरेहि संगहिय परिन बेहि मि परेहिं KarCa. 5.7.4. अहीम (ai-bhima Page #88

अइमल्ह
अइमुत्ति
अइमल्ह- (ai-malhark?) . to move slowly, Apa. Hem.(Gr.) 1.26; 1.178; 1.205; अमित अग्मुत्तय( आर्षे). अइमुंतयं, अमहट मेला सद्द करि रह थक्का इट हरि MahaPu.(P.) 15.18.7 he illustrates it in Kum::Ca.(H.) 2.26: मुंतविना अइमुत्त्य(comm. मंदगमन करोति)
गौरतओ से अणित is not exertified and not attested; Pailaअहमदिरअ (ai-malhiraarati-manthara-ka) adj. very N.885%B Mark.(Gr.) 4.20 : बक्री वितरिप्यने (अतित included in slow, Apa. अइन हिन्ट चमकर तुरियउ णा सरह SandeRa. 50 this gana) अईमुत्तं १), Trivi.(Gr.) ...50ो वातिमुक्तके, अगितअं, (comm. तम्याश्चल न्य! उगनहोश्चमचमशब्दोऽतिमन्थरः स्वस्ति न सर ति।) अत्त, अश्नुत्त: the first inr being not fihund used; Trakrit __ अइमहग्ध (ai-mahaggharati-mahārgha) alj. very phonology permits only अइतअं. अक्तअं, अइमुचःअं or अतय; cosils, M. अच्छर दावसाहरं विआइ मुहदसणं अहमहग्धं G.SaSa. MahaPu.(P.) has अॅवत्तI .
i .la flowering plant 2.68; IM. देउलवाध्यपत्तं तुट्टणमील अहमहम् VajLag. 570; मरणे वि Gaertreria racemosa or Banisterin bengalensis, AMg. अप्फोयअइमहग्धं न विक्किगइ माणन किं VajLag. 94.
अइमुक्त्या जागलया कण्हसूरबही य Pani +5v.30%; 1.44 v. 27; अइमहत्थ (ai-mahattharati-mahārtha) adj. having a पउमुप्पल पाटलाकुंदाइनुत्तसहकार नरगिवि Kapp. 3; IM. बउलतिलयाइvery frofound meaning, AMg. बारसमम्मि य अंगे चोदमपुवाई मुत्तयकोरटयादयकुज्जयाइप (उद्देमं । PimCe(V.) 42.8; अदभुत्ताजाईहि अइरह था Ar hPai.(Su.) 31.
य मठियोरिटहियापउरो (नगवगे 5:Pa. 36; अम्मुत्तयवाणपियंगुअहमहंत (ai-mahanta Page #89

अइमुद्ध
अइयारमलकलंक
अइमुद्र (ai-muddha-ati-mugdha ) adj. very attractive, अइयाण (ai-yana Page #90

मइयारवल्लह
अहरहस्स
रुद्धा DhamRaPa. 104.
fa young bride, अणुवहुआइरजुबई DENiMa. 1.48 (comm. सामाअइयारवल्लह (aiyāra-vallaha Page #91

अइरा
11.9.15.
अइरा (airāPage #92

अइरित्तसेज्जासणिय
अइरेय निम्भर
भब्वमरीरातिरित्तन्हि दब्बांगलं होइ ViAvBhi. 46; गणणाइ पमाणण य कगयखचियंतकम्मं ... अनुयं पवरपरिहियाओ (धण्णाओ यंताओं अम्मयाओ) अरित बहर उगवणं EVMR. 374; अयलो पुण महाधणो देव मणोरहाइरितं Niya. 1.1.33; पमा, .. हिंगुलबनिगररूवाइरेगरेहंतसस्सिरीप दिवायरे धर, KurnaPra. 10.16 : सिरिवद्धमाणसरि पबद्धमाणारित्तगुणनिलओ Gin- अहकमेण उदिए Nay..1.1.24; हयलालापेलवा रेगे ... देवदाजुयल RiyPa. SilSa. 63; 4 empty, void, ततो सा रती भणड मया पुतवच्छलअ- 285; Jivabhi. 3.4.51; Viy. 9.190; (जपा) भंसलपमन्थनबद्धमंधी लिहियथाए न नायं Vasudi. 29.12.
कयली-भातिरेकसंठिय ... Parh::. 4.; JM. पंचव छ व सत्तए अरेग अइरि तसेज्जासणिय (airitta-sejjasaniyaPage #93

भइरेह
25
अइवरं
अहरेह- (ai-reha-. :ati- Subh-) V. to look to ad- adj. very proud or bousting, Apa. अइव ग्गिउ मग्गिउ को ण कप्पु भण vantage, Apa. अरेहइ मेणि गं हमति KarCa. 1.3.10.
केण ण केण वि मुक्कु दप्पु MahaPu.(P.) 12.2.8. अहरोह (ai-roddartati-raudra) ali. very terrible. heinous, अइवग (ai-vaggucati-vagnu) adv. with a loud noise. JM. आयचित्तजुत्ताम् । अइरोकिदुकम्मण फलइ तहभावओ ने UvPay. Apa. जण्णकम्मु तहि अणुदिणु किज्जइ दिक्खिपहि अवगु हुनिज्जइ 3233; बिसयासत जोयो तं कम्म र किपि अइरो NAPanta. 3.57; Chakkammu. 2.1.13; [Ed. a sacriticial oblation ?] cf. अइरुद्द.
अइवंक (ai-vankaPage #94

अइबरिस
अइविरत KilKa.(Dharm.) 47.
च सव्वमो नचा Ayar. 1.9.1.16 (CV. मोतादीणि दियाणिवादिअत्थाणं __ अइवरिप्त (ai-varisa Page #95

अइवरिस
अइविरत KilKa.(Dharm.) 47.
च सव्वसो नया Ayar. 1.9.1.16 (CU. सोतादीणि इंदियाणि दादिअत्थाणं अइवरित (ai-varisa .cati-varsa) n. additional year, Apa. आदाणाणि भवंति । अतिवादशोतं तु हिंसादिपरिग्गहत्य p. 307.7) सो पुब्वसहासई पंचवील अइनरिसई उम्मोहेवि सीस MshiPu.(P.) अहवासा (ai-vāsa Page #96

भइविरत्ति
27
अइसंजभ
with, JM. रत्तो वि अविरत्तो तीए अकरचरिएहि Erz. 76.34.
अइवलं (ai-velamPage #97

अइसणिद्ध
28
अइसयसुक्खिन
lled, AMg. अइसंजओ वि मोसेण होर तणपेलवो पुरिसो ArāhPad. extraordinary, JM. सामण्णकेवउम्भवस्यकसुमोहबुट्टीओ PaumCa. (v.) 525.
(V.)1.36%; अश्सयनाणवियाणियतिहुयणगयवत्थुपरमस्थो JugiJiCa. v.5773; अइसणिन्द्ध (ai-saniddha Page #98

अइसयसुंदर
29
अइसुहड
अइसयसुंदर (aisaya-sundara Page #99

भइसुहिय
30 अइसुहिय (ai-suhiyaPage #100

भईय
31
अउणत्तर
2 to enter, JM. ण य अम्हं से अण्णम्मि अइगए उजाणे अण्णो ManoKa. 30.16; Apa. साहू वि य अईव निम्विन्नउ काणणे सच्चवाउ अईइ AvTi.(H.) p. 173a.33; मा अईह सामी सो भणइ किं निमित्तं पडिवन्नउ KaKo. 3.4.7; 2.3.1. AvTI.(H.) 173a.6; सा पं अगया। रणो घरं अईइ, नाया Etz. अईवरूढ (aiva-rādha auana>auna =ekona) adj. पडिबुद्धस्स वा जो मे कोई देवसिओ राइओ उत्तिमटे अइक्कमो वइक्कमो अध्यारो [mostly in cpds. forming larger numbers; Pischel == a-guna अणायारो तस्स मिच्छामि दुक AurPacc.(.) 113; दसणणाणचरिते doubtful) adj. [also auni rhythmic lengthening] less than one पव्यज्जाईमु जो अईयारो। तं सब्ध आलोहि Maranvi, 48; वज्जित्तु तओ (not counting one), cf. ckona and ina in Sanskrit. सम्मं वज्जेइ इमे अईयारे SraDhaViPra.79 (comm. वर्जयित्वा प्रत्याख्याय। अउणट्टि (aunatthi==ekonasasthi) m. sixty less one == वमिति प्रकृतम् ) f. अइयार.
fifty-nine, AMg. समणोवासगाणं एगा सयसहस्सी अउदि च सहस्सा अव (aivacativa) adv. very much, greatly, AMg. तभो उकोसिया Kapp. 136. णं पमिइ तं कुलं विपुले हिरणणं...अईव अईव परिवड Ayar. 2.15.12; अउणतीस (auna-tisa-ekonatrimsat) m. thirty less one, 13; अईव अईव उवसोभेमाणे उबसोभेमाणे चिट्ठइ Viy. 1.2.12 (p.15.3); twenty-nine, AMg. (देवदत्ता गणिया) अउष्णतीसं विसेसे रममाणी Naya. 1.1.202; तवणं तेपण तवतेयसिरीप अधि उवसोभेमाणी चिट्ठइ Naya. 1.3.8; सागरा अउणतीसं तु उक्कोसेणं ठिई भवे Utt. 36.240; Antag. 146; सा देवदत्ता दारिया रूबेण अईव अईव उक्किट्ठा Viva. एकावणे जोयणसए अउणतीसं च सट्ठिभागे SuraP. 2.3; पणुवील अउणतीसा 1.9.34; सिरिए अईव अईव उबसोभेमाणा Jambuddi. 2.8; 7.213; उक्कामुहपरिरओ होइ Jivabhi. 3.226.5. मुक्कपुष्फपुंजोवयारकलिष्ट सिरीए अईव उवसोभेमाणे चिट्ठइ Jivabhi. 3.580; अउणतीसइ (auna-tisaiPage #101

भउणत्तरि
अउल
9694841 Haifa Jambuddi. 6.10.
SurSuCa. 2.1183; तं पिहु अन्नह जायं मज्झ अउहि पावाए SurSuCa. अउणत्तरि (aunattari = ekona-saptati) m. seventy 6.25%; adj. lacking in merit, unfortunate, evil, M. सो अम्ह less one, sixty-nine, AMg. समगोवासगाणं एगा सयसहस्सी अउणत्तरि अउण्णा कत्थ व केहि पि दुट्ठसत्तूहि । अवह रिओ Li11. 691%; JM. अवरे च सहस्सा उक्कोसिया समणोवासगसंश्या होत्था Kapp. 178; (चंदे) पंच भगति एसा केण वि माया कया अण्णेणं PaumCa.(V.) 28.112; ताव जोयण सहस्साई एणं च पणवी जोयणसयं अउणत्तरं च णउए भागसए गच्छइ मरंति अउण्णा रहिया ववसायसारे KuvMiKa. 38.31; भयवं जं ते कहियं मंडलं Jambuddi.7.82: JM. नवपंचाणउअसर उदयविगप्पेहि मोहिया मह चरियं इमं अउण्णस्स KuvMaKa. 49.11; ण य चितेइ अउण्णो कत्थ जीवा । अउण(?ण)त्तरि एगुत्तरि पयविंदसपहि विनेआ Sat.(C.) 22. कुटुंबं कहि अयं KuvMiKa. 186.3; ता यह मज्झा भाउन्नरस होज्ज पावस्स
अउणपण्ण (auna-panna=ckona-paricasat ) m. fifty नित्थारो SurSuCa. 2.51: 3.214; हा पुत्तय ! ... इहि पि अकयदंसण less one, forty-nine, AMg. एगौख्यपरिक्खेवो नव चेव स्याई अउण- कत्थ गओ मह अउन्नाए SurSuCa. 14.10; कह मज्झ अउन्नाप कम्मविवागो पण्णा Jivabhi. 3.226.3.
इमो जाओ NiPanka. 5.70. अउणपण्णास (auna-pannāsa = ekona-pancasat) m. अउण्ड (a-unhaPage #102

भउलगब्व
33
भउग्ववग्गा
2013; रज्जामियमउल विउलफ लोड विहरति Sarinth. 25%B JM. विम्ह- spiritual progress (7th) which produces a new state of the soul, यमउलंजणेमाणो Dhutt.14.58; फलमउलं नि९ि जह संपणो नरिंदस्स AMg. सुहज्झवसायपरो आरूढो खबगसेदीए अउञ्चकरणं अंतकडंकवली जाओ AkkhaMaKo. 163: M. लहानमउलं अणुठार मंदो SriKiv. 4.5%3B MahaNis. 4.17; झायतो अपमत्तो अउब्वकरणेण सब्भलेस ArihPal.tv.) cf. अतुल.
9333; JM. अउब्ध करणपडिवाणखवगसे विपरिणामो KuvMaka. 272.3. __ अउलगव्य (a-ula-ganwada-tula-garva) adj. having अउब्बकहा (a-uvva-kaha Page #103

अउवेश्चयण
34
अओहण
अउध्ववेयण (a-uvva-veyana Page #104

35
अंसिया
कया सक्ता PaunCa.(V.) 10.15.
6.7.3; अंसह सउ चालीस्क्कोत्तर MahaPu.(P.) 83.20.8. अं (amPage #105

अंसिया
36
अंसुमई
अंम्पिया (amsiya < arsika) f. piles, hemmorrhoids or विरलसियंसुयसंपाउयवयणकमललायण्णा । लीलावई गरिदेण Lii. 1299%; some kind of boils in the nose etc., AMg. तस्स य अंसियाओ 757; स कड़े सणिअंसे थणंसुअं Usani. 4.49; (विदूषक) ओलंसुओल्लालबनितंच वेज्जे अक्सु ईसिं पाडेति, ई सिं अंसियाओ छिदेजा Viy. सिअतणुआए. सुंदर सव्वस्समिमीअ दिट्टी KapMan. 1.28; (गजा) 16.3.10 (comm. अंखियाओ त्ति अर्शासि तानि च नासिकासक्तानीति च मज्झण्हे सिमिखंडपंककलणा आसंझमोलनु KapMan. 4.43; 4.103 AMg. चूणिकारः)
तंसि तारिलगंसि सयणिजंलि ... मुबिरइयरयत्ताणे रक्तमुयस गुप. सुरम्मे Viy. अंसु (ainsucasru) m. [Vara.(Gr.) 4.15%; Hem.(Gr.) 1.26; 12.6.128; Kapp. 32; आगासफलिहस रिसप्पमं असुयं पवरपरिहियाओ Mirk (Gr.)4.20] lears, M. पुसिआ ... ससिमऊहा।माणिणिवअगम्मि Niya. 1.1.333; अंमयं नियस्था Nayii. I. 1.65%; मे निकल वा भिक्खुणी सकन्जल सफाइ दइएण GaSaSa. 4.2; अंसु कजलमइलं पमाणसुत्तं व वा सेज्जाई पुण वत्थाई जाणेज्जा विरूवरूवा महदणमोलाई त जहा-अंमयाणि पडिहाइ GaSasa. 2.533; 6.13; 7.21%3; ओप्पुंसिअरपणअंसकज्जलंके चीणंसुयाणि वा Ayir.2.5.1.4(576); उत्तरतुरूपणं कुराए बहवे अणिगणा करे णमह GausVa. 57; 130: 8413; पीआई तक्खगू(१)पिअचमरंत- णामं दुमगणा पण्णत्ता । जहा से आइणगबोमतणुयकंबलदुगुलकोसेज्जकाल मिगरिआई अंमहिं(?) GaudVa. 12083; ताव य वियड हंगणगमणवसायास- पदअनुयचीणंसुयपट्टा Jivaibhi. 3.595: अंमए नियत्थाओ (अच्छराओ) वियलि अंसुभगो Lili. 436%; 482; कुम्मसुप.हिं रुयइ व Lilis.87; बंधूण Uvav. 38; मलयाणि वा पत्तुण्णाणि वा अनुयाणि वा चीगंगयाणि वा Nis. जाआ माल मंसणा चित्तण रोसा मलिलण सिआ SriKav. 4.14; 4.63; 7.10; 17.12; कीडयं पंचविहं पण्णत्तं। तं जहा -- पट्टे मलए अंसुप चीणंसुए 5. (प्रियंवदा) ओसरिअपंडुपत्ता मुअंति अंसद व लआओk. 47.2(4); किमिरागे Anuog. 43; JM. किरीडयलाला मयल विसए मयलाणि पत्ताणि AMg. सुयविआगदृसहाई अंसई विणिम्मुथमाणी एवं वयासी Viy. 9.33.56 कोविजत्ति तेमु वाला पत्तुणा दुगुल्लातो अन् तरहिने जे उप्पज्जति तं अंसुर्य (467.1); तए णं तम्स मेहस्स कुमारस्म माया ... अंसूई विणिम्मुयमाणी NisCu. on 7.11.2 p. 399; (अंशुवः श्लक्ष्णपट्टः तनिष्पन्नं अंशुकम्
Naya.1.1.127; 1.5.33: दट्टण य तं पवेवियंगमंगा असुपगलंतपप्पुयच्छा on BrhKapBhi.3662); थणयु? जयलं अंसुएण छायंती PaumCa.(V.) छिपणा तण्हा इयम्ह कलुणाणि जंपमाणा Panha.1.26: JM. तं सोऊण 10.373; फालियमज्झमज्झंतरत्तंमयमंनिभं वत्थं नियत्था Vasuki. 37.11; घो? यो मसाल लसिचतथणभरा परुन्ना पुष्पदंती KumaPra. 64.29%; परंसयाइ पनिहाविऊण नीया निवस्मीवे KumiPra. 65.24; Apa. झंप अंसहि न मउइज्जति पत्थरा किव रुग्णण VajLag. 602; ससिहं परिपुट्टा देवि अंमपण णिबद्धउ PaumCa.(S.) 17.17.43; ते अपिउ रायहो अंसु पमुक्कषणअंसुनिवहेण Erz. 77.29; JS. (सरीरं) अंसूयपूयलसियं पयलिय- भन्यु KurCa. 10.19.4. लालाउलमचोक्खं Mula. 848(9); Apa. अंसु फुसंति चवर मिगलोयण अंसुचूडा (amsu-cida amsu) m. ray, M. वियडणहंगणगमणवसायास- प्राइम्व गोरिअहे सहि उव्वत्ता नयणसर Hem.(Gr.)4.414; अंसुजलोहलिउ वियलियंसुभरो। णिन्थामो अवरमहीहरेंदसिहरं गओ सुरो Lila.436; इह ता कवोल खित्तु JambiSaCa. 4.11.1. मिहिरमुसंच तिमिरोहो परिहोदुमीहइ Usani. 2.58%; JM. रयणीरमणं असुणिवाअ (amsu-nivaakasru-nipata) m. fall of the कुर्णति अकलंक। संखधर संखभंगोज्जलाओं भवर्णसुभंगीओ Kum:Ca.(H.) tears, M. नुणसु सउणे ण वह समयहिनुहे पनि अंमुणिवाओ SetuBa. 1.16%; 2.45; सीला हारतुसारसारयनिसानामुसुम्भंजसो JugiJiCa... 11.122. 19.273; Apa. धम्मि रयणंसुजालंधरई .-- धरई (होति) JasCa. 3.26.16; अंसुधारा (amsu-dhara Page #106

अंसुमंत
37
अकज्ज
of the Vidyadhara king Candagai, JM. घेवूण बालयं तं अंसुमईए अकअण्णु अ (a-kaa-nnuaPage #107

अकजकर
38
अकंडतलिम
मकाज्जं करेइ तप्पश्चया पुणो PindNi. 185; कज्जमकज्जे खरवकसदुनिटर- भिक्बू साहिगरणं अविओसवियपाहुडं अकडपायच्छित परं तिरायाओ..मभुज्जइ गिराए । भणिए. Gacchi.56; JM. विद्धि अहो अकज्जं कि कीरइ Nis. 10.14; 2 not produced, not created (i. e. eternal), खेयराण रिदीए PaumCa.(V.) 13.14; करेइ तं पसुबई अकजं पि AMg. इच्छेते पंचमहन्भूया अणिम्मिया अणिम्माविया अडाणो कित्तिमा Dhutt. 3.68; णज्जद धम्माधम्म कन्जाकजं हियं अणहियं च KuvMaKa. Siy. 2.1.26. 4.20; अहो कज्जारज्जवियारणं ति KuvM:Ka. 11.2; जो य ... अलसो अकडजोगि (akada-jogiPage #108

"अकंड विद्दर
39
अकंतदुक्ख
अपंडविद्दर (akanda-viddara Page #109

भकंतसर
अकंबल
इत्यर्थः p. 380)
अकप्पणिज (a-kappanijja Page #110

अकम्म
...
41
अकम्म (a-kamma a-karman ) n 1 absence of activity, inactivity, AMg, कम्ममेगे पेवेदेति अकम्मं वा वि सुब्वया Sáy. 1.8.2; तो अकम्मविरियं पंडियानं नृणेह मे Say. 1.8.9; अक्रम्मुणा कम्म खति धीरा Siy. 1.12.15; णो तं अणुड्डाणेणं अकम्मेणं अणुद्दिणं उदीरणाभवियं कम्मं उदीरेs Viy. 1.3.3 (1.149); 1.3.11[2] (1.157) ; सा बडा पुट्ठा उदीरिया वेश्या निजिष्णा सेयकाले अकम्मं वा वि भवइ Viy. 3.3.14 (3.148); Utt. 29. para 71; देवाणुभावे किण्णा लद्धे, किं उट्ठाणेणं ... उदाहु अणुट्टाणेणं, अकमेणं जाव अपुरिसपरक्कमेणं Uvas 167; 198; 199; 2 improper act, evil act. Apa. विणद्वेण धम्मेण सव्वं अकम्मं BhaviKa. 56.7; करमि अम्मु सिट्ठजणदृसित मंदिरु तं न जं न मह मूलिउ JambistCa. 9.15.4; adj. 1 who is inactive, who is not having karman, AMg. अक्रम्मस्स ववहारो न विजद āyar. 1.3.1.4; अत्थि णं भते अकमस्त गई पण्णाय Viy. 7.1.11 (710) ; तहागयस्स जीवस्स अरूविस्स
अकम्मस्स अरागस्स नो एवं पण्णायति तं जहा - कालत्ते वा सुक्किलत्ते वा
Viy. 17.2.19 (17.35 ) 2 who has done no evil act, AMg. धंसेइ जो अभूषणं अम्मं अत्तकम्गुणा । अदुवा तुममकाशित्ति महामोहं पकुञ्चर Samav. 30.1.8 (šī. - अभूतेन अतद्भूतेन के ? अकर्मकं अविद्यमानदुश्चेष्टितं आत्मकर्मणा आत्मकृतक पिवातादिना p. 82) ; Dasa. 9.8; 3 who has done no productive activity, AMg विणा वि लोमं निक्खम्म एस अकम्मे जाणइ पासर Ayar. 1.2.2.1; विणएत्तु सोतं निक्खम्भं एस अहं अकम्मा जाणइ पास पडिरेहाए णावकंखर āyar. 1.5.6.3.
अक्रम्म (a-kamma ā kramya) ger having attacked with force, JM. साहू अकम्म धम्नाओ जे भंसेर उबट्ठिए । णेयाउयस्स मग्गस्स अवगारंभि वट्टइ Avši. p. 161b ( comm. अकम्म बलात्कारेण )
अकम्मओ (a-kammaoPage #111

अकम्मतिरिय
42
अकयतवचरण
not possessing any karman, AMg. तम्स णं (सम्मत्तप कमस्ल) वेण अफएसु ओयणेसु को रोलो MailMak, 1.80. अयमहे माहि जाइ, तं जहा --संवेगे ... अकम्मया Utt. 29. para. 23; अकय (a-kayaPage #112

भकयस्थ
43
भकरणओ
अकयस्थ (a-kayatha Page #113

अकरण नियम
44
अकलंकि
गंवारणओ असायं वेयाणं वेयंति नो अकरणओ असायं वेयणं वेयंति Viy.6.1.7 निम्मलसुजायनिरुवहयदेहधारी (महावीरे) Civav. 16; Jivi:bhi. 3.596%3; (6.8)
___Jambuddi. 2.15%; Tand.66%B Parhi. 4.7 (comm. मांसोपस्तित्वाद अकरणनियम (a-karana-niyama) m. the rule of not doing अविद्यमानपृष्टिपार्धाथिकन्, or मांसलराया अनुपलक्ष्यमाण पृष्ठिवंशास्थिक.म् (evil), JM. होउ में अकारणनियमो PanSu.9; not doing any viola- p.81a) tion as a rule देसविरहगुणठाणे अकरणगियमस्स एव सम्भावो UvPay. अकरदंडभर (a-kara-danda-bhara) adj. free form tax 729.
and line, JM. साहम्मिर स्माइय अकरदंडभरे करेमि KakoPra. 15.16. __ अकरणय (a-karanayaPage #114

अकलत्त
45
अकसायया
सयलु विकिउ अकलं किउ थिउ राकलंकिउ चंदतणु PaNaCa. 10.11.10. wonderful (Rudra) without askull, Apa. अकवाललोज्जु जो देउ
अकलत्त (a-kalattaPage #115

अकसायसमुग्धाय
46
अकामभमाण
सम्मतं, विरइ, अप्पमादो, अकसायया, अजोगया Samav. 5(1)
अकहित (a-kahintaPage #116

अकामक
अकारणवच्छल
(pr. purt.) not loving, not desiring, S. (मण्डोदरी) महाराष्ण ... अकाममरणिज्य (a-kāma-maranijjaPage #117

अकारणाहार
48
अकालभोमण
संसारजलहिपोयभूयं समतणमणिलढुकंचणं पाविऊण वि भवंतं धम्मदेसयं ण 824; Apa. ण वि कोहु मोहु भउ आवइ ण वि जर मरण अकालि तहु मुयममयभूयं वयणं CaupCa. 13.25.
PaNaCh. 17.4.10. अकारणाहार (a-karanāhāra) m. taking food without अकालकोमुदी (a-kāla-komudi Page #118

बकालमच्चु
अकिंचणदा at an improper time,S.(शाक्यभिक्षु) अकालमोअणा वेरमणं सिक्खापदं चउवासपरियाए अंतमकासी Kapp. 146; अण्णोपणं मारेउं अत्थनिमित्तं MatViPra. 14.6.
मतिमकासि ArahPad.(V.) 655; JS. वारत्तिओ वि कम अकासि जह अकालमच्चु (a-kala-maccuPage #119

अकिंचणया
having nothing, possessionlessness, JS खेतीमध्व अज्जवलाघवतयसंमो अविदा | दस धम्मा Mala 754 (8)
अकिंचणया (a-kincana-yaa kiñcana-ta) / the state of possessing nothing, pennilessness, possessionlessness, AMg चउ
व्विहा अकिंचन्ताण्णता, मणअकिंचणता, वरअविचणता, कायअकिरणता उबगरणअणता Thina. 4.2.3536310); मुत्तीए गुत्तोष अज्जवेणं मद्देणं .. अणियाए हीणे बंभचेवासे Naya. 1.10.3.
50
अचिन्ह ( akincanha Page #120

अकिरियआया
51
अकुक्कुय
गोयमा सिय तिपि.रिए सिय च उकिपिलिय पंचकिरिए, सिय अकिरिए. Viy. part, AMg. (अधम्मपक्खस्स विभंगे) तस्स गं इमाई तिणि तेवढाई 8.6.258 (8.258); वोदाणेणं अकिरियं जणयइ । अकिरियाए भक्त्तिा तओ पावादुयसयाई भवंतीति मक्खायाई, तं जहा -किरियावाईण अकिरियावाईण पच्छा सिज्झइ ... सब्वदुक्खाणमंत परे Utt. 29.28%; जे भिक्खू अकिरिए. Siy. 2.2.76; चत्तारि वादिसमोसरणा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा -किरियावादी अलू सए अकोह अमाणे ... णो आसन पुरओ करेजा Suy. 2.1.60%; 2.2.44; अकिरियावादी Thana. 4.4.530 (4.345); अट्ठ अकिरियावाई पध्णत्ता, तं 2.4.24; तत्थ जे ते असंसारसनावणा ते पं.द्धिा , सिद्धा णं अकिरिया जहा - एगावाई, अणेगावाई ... संति परलोगवाई Thāna. 8.22 (8.607); PanRV22.715731: तत्थ ते वीयरागसंजया ते अकिरिया चउरासीतीप, अकिरियावादीणं Sumav. 137; कइ णं भंते समोसरणा पन्नत्ता। Pannav. 17.1.25 (1142): जीदा णं भने कि सकिरिया अतिरिया। गोयमा चत्तारि समोसरणा पन्नत्ता, तं जहा - किरियावादी अकिरियावादी गोयमा जीवा सकिरिया वि अधिनिया वि Pannav. 22.7(1573); JM. स Viy. 30.1.1 (30.1) एवं ... भनिरिए सहावसंठिए अपंतणार्ग अणंतदंरणे PanSu. 45; 2 dcing अकिलिट्ट (a-kilittha Page #121

अकुंकुम
कुंकुम (a-kunkuma ) adj. without saffron, M. अकुंकुम आखणे उदचिट्ठेज्जा अनुचे अकुए थिरे Utt. 1.30. मचंद सलाह मंडगं ... मियंक किरणावली KapMañ. 3.26.
अकुच्छ (a-kuccha Page #122

मसलकम्मोदय
अकोस मकुसल साहुगणयरहणिज्ज अधम्मजणणं भणंति Panha. 2.11%; तत्थ वि य (3.188[9]) भवंतणारिया नीचकुलसमुप्पण्णा आरियजणे वि लोगवज्झा तिरिक्खभूया अकूणिआ (a-kāniaPage #123

अकोसायंत
54
अर्कत
नव्वत्ते तु अकोसे अग्नुजाणाओ जा खेत्तं KappBha. 3.4842; वाघातम्मि 4.14.9; चक्कक्ककित्तिवद्धावणए. दुकर तं भरहेसरहो RitNeCa. 10.7.22; तहो अकोस अडवि जले सावए तेणे KappBha. 3.4844.
तणउं तणूरुह अक्ककित्ति VaddhaCa. 3.30.6% 4.2.53 5.8.11. ___ अकोसायंत (a-kosāyanta Page #124

अकंतदुक्ख
55
अक्कमित्ता the usual limits], M. अकंतं च पवुड़े (प्रवृद्धे) DENaMa. 1.9; मल- अक्कंदिय (a-kkandiyaPage #125

अक्कमिय
56
भक्कोस
रूवेहि अक्कमित्ता Panha. 1.29; 2 having mixed with, (विससंजुत्तस्स Uvas. 166, 198 in Hoernle's glossary ] उझणा) एगंतमणावाए, अचित्त थंडिले गुरुवइटे। छारेण अक्कमित्ता तिट्ठाणं अक्कारियपरिकम्म (a-kkariya-parikammaca-kārita-pariसावणं कुरजा OghNi. 604 (comm. छारेण भूत्या आक्रम्य मिश्रीकृत्य) karman) adj. remedy for which is not effected, AMg. अणगारा
भक्कमिय (a-kkamiya Page #126

अक्कोस
51
भक्ख
1.16.283; श्मेण मे आणयरे सयणसंबंधिपरियणे मारिए ति कट्ट अप्येगश्या Ca.(S.) 1.14.7, परिपुरिट्य लइ अक्खहो दवत्ति PaumCa.(S.) 16.1.2 अकोसति Antag. 6.55%3 अकोसेज्जा परो भिक्खं न तेसि पडिसंजले Utt. (comm. वधयत); पुरि अक्खहतर कामबाणु दरिसर व कुसुमधूली2.24; JM. जर अधोसद बालो तहा वि लाहो त्ति णवर पायव्यो विधा] MahiPu.(P.) 58.4.6; कवण युपिययग कि किं णरु अक्खु KuvM:Ka. 81.4; 2 to cry loudly, to lament, Mg. (शकार) शवखु किणिर विरुहरु MahaPu (P.) 30.12.2; का वि तरंगहि भकोश विधोश लवाहि चंडं Mrcch. 1.420.
तिवलि उ लक्खड सारिच्छन तहो मुहयदो शाखE NiyaCa.(P.) 3.8.7; अक्कोस (a-kkosaka-krosa) adj. less than a krosa in चोलीणई अखमि केलियाई JasC. 2.25.10; "उ काम् वि गुणदोस distance, JM. खेतं चलमचलं वा दणिदं सपोसमकोम। वाघातम्मि अख: Bhavika 25.5%3; आखमि जेम मणिदई सिट्ठी Bhavika. 95.6; अफोर्स अरविले सापए नणे KappBh. 3,4844.
119.7; तो राभाव सरूवई अखहो Bhavika. 99.6; 221.4; हउं सकोस (a-kkosadi-krola) m. (one of the parisahas) अक्खमि तुम्दई परेण KarCa.5.19.83; भो परममित्त अखहि KarCa. loud cry, harsh words, abuse, AMg. असे सरणंति टंकणा इव 4.12.5: संसपेण नितं आखमि SudCa.(N.) 2.1.7: 6.15.20: पव्ययं Siy. 1.3.3.18; सहा आणणपावगाई. किं ते अकोसफरुस खिसण 1.1.15: केवल मुवि गो अक्खा तेत्तिर PINE.Ca.(P.) 2.14.4; सुणु ... कलुण चिलबिया Parht. 10.14: जो र उ गाभटए अकोसण्हार- देवर बभि वत्त PINC.(P.) 1.14.4: 3.9.1; सुलोयणि तजणाओ य Dasave. 10.11; कोसायद य मे Utt. 1.38; अशोमवई पहि, ई तुन्या कगि अस्य वत्ती SankuCa. 639.13; धम्मावहि अक्खा वित्तु धीरे मुणी सरे Utt. 15.3; कोसा दखोज्जा य Utt. 19.31; अरती भवविवाणु CandippaCa.(Y.) 2.7.2; मोक्खमग्गु पुच्छियउ जु अस्खा अचल थी जिसीरिया जायणाय अहोरी viy. 8.8.28(2) (8.321); Uvkas.43 तातरि सो अवमा रायो Chakkammu, 2.7.7: जो जो J$. भरदिविरत्थिचनिया णिसिद्धिया सेजअकोसे Mala. 254(5): JM. जंचं असद संतं असर Chakkammu. 12.9.2: जणु अखिए चरिया निसीहिया सेजा अकोलवहजायणा AvTI. 656b.11.
Chalkanimu. 11.5.3; 12.10.5%8B का मायरि को पिउ अस्खहि कहि अक्कोस (a-kkosaPage #127

अवख
ट) रूपलातसकं चण अवखथड्ड सविहीराण करकुल फलरसड्डू _JambĀSĀCa. 58.34 (also the name of Rivara's son ) ; 2 the nut of the tree [PaiLaNi 799]; Ap3. चउरासु वि जो अक्खरहियकरु SudCa. (N.) 2.4.8; बोरक्खा मलमेत्ताहारई (ए हक्काल ) Maha Pu. (P.) 2.8.9; 3 dice, AMg कुजए अपराजए जहा अक्वेहिं कुसदेहिं दीवयं Say. 1.2.2.23; JM. सारि व्व बंधवहमरणनाइणो त्रिण न होति पर दि अक्वेहि वि हीरंता RsaPañ 32; M. दिव्मक्लेहि तहिं जहिच्छं Usãni. 1.63; Ś. ( दमयन्ती ) अहो हदेसुं अक्लेसुं अद्दिणिसो अज्जउत्तस्स S. Naisa. 4.4.11.
अक्ख ( akkha Page #128

अक्खणवेल
भक्खमाल
सयंपि अक्खणयकारयं पुरिस। परिवंचिऊण वचसि MuSuvvaca. 2443; भक्खदंड (akkha-dandaPage #129

अक्खमालिया
60
अक्खयणिहि
Ca.(v.) 65. 31; Apa. अक्खमालबालणि गियमियमण कयकमलासण आसि, ण कयाइ णत्थि ण कयाइ न भविस्सइ, भुवि च भवइ य भविस्स णं कमलासण DhamPar.1.18.10.
प धुवा णियया सासया अक्खया, अञ्चया अवढिया णिचा Jivibhi. 3.59%; अक्खमालिया (akkha-maliya Kaksa-mālika) f. garland 3.272; 3.760; सब्वगुणं सब्वरितीणं सिवं अयलं अस्यं अतं अक्खयं of Rudraksa nuts, M. मुभन्भश्वलभुईपसाहिओ अक्खमालिया हरणो अवाबाई अपुणरावत्तिसिद्धिगहमागवेयं Karn.10%; धुये णिए सालए अबखाए Lila. 205.
वए अवट्ठिए णिचे (दि द्विवा) Nindi.1183; सिवनयलमल्यमवखयमव्वाबाई अक्समिय ( akkha-miyaPage #130

अक्खंयतडयां
अक्खरगुंफण
Viva. 137; JM. ताणि भणंति, एसा अन् अक्खयणिही, जइ सिप्प अग्णो SifiMali. 1.4; 5. (विचक्षणा) अहं उण तुला विअ लक्खरा सिवखसि अन्हे हि य समं हिंडति तो ते देमो AVTI.(H.) 360a.1; Apa, KapMai. 1.20.14%B AMg. रिट्ठामयाई अपसराई RiyPa. 237.3; परधणु पुणु अगंतु जं दीसइ अक्खयनिहि तं महु करे दिवसइ JambuSiCa. सब्दक्खर हाशिवाइणो Uvav. 26; वश्रामई लेहणी रिट्ठामयाई अत्खराई धम्मिए 3.14.19; 2 a kind of penance, fasting for as many days as लेकरखे Jivabhi. 3.435%8 अक्सरबिंदूमत्ता लिहिया दुपखवखयहाए, Anuog. are required to till up a jar with a handful of rice grains perga. 1433; संखेजाई अक्खराई अगता गमा Samav. 1103; 1443; से किते day, JM. देवांगठवियकलसो जा पुन्नो अक्खयाण रहीए। जो तत्थ सति- सण्णसरं सण्णवखरं अस्वरस्स संठाणागिई Nandf. 63; JS, जावदियाणि सरिसो तवो तमक्खयनिहिं बेति PavSaro.1554 (p. 440); जह। जिणपुरओ अक्ख राणि अक्ख संजोगा वा Satig.5.5.45; एयक्तरादि विविहं पयत्थझाणं कलसो पछिओ मुट्ठीहि पदिणखिप्पमाणतंदुलेहिं जावयदिणेहिं पूरिजइ मुणेवव्वं .A.(V.) 464; पदमखरं च एवं पि जो ण रोचेदि सुत्तणि दिई तावश्यदिणाणि एगासणगाई अक्खयनिहितवो VIMEFra. 27.9.
Bhair:.39; Apa. मई लिहियई गहियहिं अखरा: JasCa. 1.24.33; - अक्खयतइया (a-kkhaya-taiyaPage #131

भक्खरच्चुय
62
भक्खराणुसार
na) n. arrangement of words, M. (नट) कविण हु अक्खरगुंफणिण JM. मोत्तूणं दब्वमुयं अक्खरलभो य सेसेसु ViAvBha. 117; असरलंभेण महिलण थोरवणे हि । अन इरसहन्यवकटा छाल छालिज्जाहि जेहि Ram- समा ऊणाहिया हाति महबिसेसेहि VIAvBhi. 1433; 474; 125. Man. 1.12.
319efeat (a-kkhara-livi Page #132

अक्खरावरणीय
भक्खा
भक्खराणुसारेण अइविसेसा तयं सुयं सव्यं ViAvBha. 144.
अक्खवाडग (akkhavadaga) cf. अवखाडग. अक्खरावरणीय (a-kkharavaraniya Page #133

मक्खाह
64
अक्खाद
अवखाइ (a-kkhai Page #134

अक्खाभिमंतण
65
अक्खियमेत्ती
JS. जदि सद्दहदि ण अत्ये आदपधाणे जिणक्खादे Pav Sa. 3.64; सय जगस्स Mrech. 8.223: Apa, एकहिं अश्विहिं सावणु अन्नहि भदवउ Hem. हिदकरो धम्मो तिथंकरहिं अक्खादो Mula. 752(8)
(Gr.) 4.357.2; 4.396; महिलिय दिति सलान्य अविवहिं SandeRi. ___ अक्खाभिमंतण (akkhābhimantanaPage #135

भक्खियय
66
अक्म्वुद्धि
344.
measure as laid down, Apa. जाणिजइ फुडु अविखपमे ती लक्खसएण AMg. अक्खीणांझे पुरिसे महामोहं पकुब्बर Samav. 30[1] gā. 9 जि कोडि पउत्ती MahaPu.(P.) 2.6.2.
(p. 381. 1. 16); JM. वेई रुव्वं मुसं वयसि अक्खीणझंझट सया AVTI. __ अक्खियय (a-kkhiya-ya Page #136

मखुण्य
अक्खन्वक्ष
मम्मप्पएसधारण गया पंचतं KaKoPra. 37.28; तस्स अक्खुडियन एगो य (अदिण्णादाणस्स) णामाणि गोषणाणि होति तीसं, तं जहा- अक्खेवो.घटो भिषणो, तेण पडतेण विइओ वि भिण्णो AvTI.(H.) 555b.8; अक्खु- विक्खेवो Panhi. 3.2 (comm. आक्षेपः परद्रव्यस्य इति गम्यते); 3 imडिओ पबुडिओ छियतो विय सबालबुड़ जणो। जीवउ पयमाल त्ति जंपिरो plication, entailment, JM. एवं चिय विनेओ सफलो नाएण पुरिसगारो वियरए तत्थ SupāsCa.4.226.
वि। तेण तहक्वेवाओ स अन्नहाऽकारणो ण भवे UvPay. 1002; दइवेण अक्षुण्ण (a-kkhunna.caksunna) ulj. not broken, not फलकावे अइव्पसंगो भवे पयो Upadesa-rahasya 48 (in PSM.); shattered [PSM. AR.]
4 objection, JM. अक्वेवणिण्णयपसंगपारओ सो गुरू जोग्गो ViAvBhii. ___ अक्खुद्द (a-kkhudda-sa-ksudra) ali. not small, great, 1434; 1442; जो पुण अविकलगोविकिणगो इव अक्वेवणिण्णयपसंगपारगो noble, loud, JM. अक्बुहाई धण्णाश्या उ वत्थाइया उ विष्णेया ।... तस्स सगासे सोयब्वं AVTI.(H.) 97b.1; 5 attack, confrontation, एकचीसगुणजोगओ विहयो UvPay. 915; गिहत्थो मुहसवणो विराजुओ JM. राया वि तदिवसं पञ्चंतियस्सोवरि महया अक्खेवेण पयट्टो CaupCa. कुल जो। अक्दो विध्वलिओ गार्म तह धम्मगरी य PancaPra. 7.4; 317.32. अक्खुद्दो तेण इह जोग्गो DhamRaPa. 8; Apa. जं पिमुणलोय अक्खुद्द अवखेवआरिणी (a-kkheva-ariniPage #137

अक्खोड
अखड़
part.) to be told, Apa. अक्खेञ्चउ काई नराहिवासु Bhavika. 227.8. चाणकभरहआगमवियाणु PaNaCa. 9.6.5%38 JS. अक्खोहा सायरो व्य
अश्खोड- (akkhoda-Page #138

अखडचरण
अखंड वियाणि तु अप्पपरसहि सब्द Paramapp. 2.22.
अखंड चरण (a-khanda-carana) adj. possessing an unbroken good conduct, AMg. इय खवगवयणमायन्त्रिऊण सुगुरू अखंडचरणस्स | तस्सारोवर विहिणा महव्वयाई ārāhPad. 221.
अखंडरिस (a-khanda-cirittaa-kharda-caritra) unbroken good conduct, AMg. संघणगर भद्दं ते अखंडचारित्तपागारा Nandi. ga. 4.
...
अखंडदंत (a-khanda-danta) adj. having unbroken teeth, AME. नरगणा कुंदद्गरयमुणालियाधव दंत से की अखंडता अष्फुडियदंता अविरलता परमाउं पालयित्ता ते वि उवणमंति मरणधम्मं Papha. 4.7; समणे भगवं महावीरे ... अखंडते अफुडियदंते अविरलत उवणगरं गामं उवागए Uvav. 16; ते गं मणुया अखंडता अप्फुडिया सुजातदंता अविरलता अभिवा पडिरूवा Jivabhi. 3.596.
अखंडदसमी (a-khanda-dasamī < akhanda-daśami ) / a kind of penance, without a break, on the tenth day of the lunar month, JM. अखंडदसमीमाश्वविसेसा आगमगीयत्थायणवज्झ ति न परूविया ViMaPra. 29.23.
69
अखंडफुष्टिय (a-khan(la-phudiya akhanda-hutita) adj. without break and without violation (comm. अखण्डा देशविनापरवागेन असन) AM दुर्गावि यत्ताणं वाहियाणं च जे गुणा । अखंडफुडिया (Schu. कुडिया) कायच्या तं सुणेह जहा तहा Dasave. 6.6; JM. ( तंडुलाणं) भाइयपुणागियाणं अखंडफुडि याण फल्गसरियागं । कीरह बली सुरा वि य तत्थेव हंति गंवाई AVTE. (H.) 585 (p. 338b)
अखंडभिक्खा (a khanda bhikkhā - a-kbanda bhiksa) f. unbroken begging tour, Apa. जाणिवि सेवंसह पासि सुवंसह जणु अखंड भिक्खाए विहि RiPaSamin. 14.9.
भखंडमहव्वय (a--khanda-maha-vvaya akhanda mahā-vrata) adj. whose great vows are unbroken or intact, AMg. जर विखंडिय चंडो अखंडमहव्वओ जई जहवि BhattaP. 25. अखंडरू (a-khandarūva akhanda-rūpa ) . com - plete form, JM. जत्थ वम्महो इव अखंडरूपलावण्णजोव्वणगुणविघ्नमो रेपो MaviCa. (G.) 7b.12 (2)
अखंडल ( akhandala <ākhandala ) m Indra, IM. जर बि परिमाप से पिच्छा PrumCa
(V.) 46.44.
अखंडविरइभाव (a-khanda-virai-bhāva < a-khanda - virati-bhāva) m. the state of having unbroken renunciation, JM. एत्थं पुण अश्यारा णो परिमुद्धेसु होंति सव्वेसु । अखंडविरभावा वज्जह सम्वत्थ Pañca Pra. 1.33.
अखंडस इतण (a-khanda-saittanaPage #139

अपण
Viy. 12.5.3.
अखंपण (a-khampana Page #140

भखेइय
11
भंगडत
अखेइय (a-kheiyada-khedita) adj. (ppp.) not becoming 188. disappointed or dejected, Apa. ते वयणे विणियत्तु अखेइउ वयणु गपि अगइ (a-gaiPage #141

72
भगडदत्त
अगणिकाय अगडदत्त (agada-datlaPage #142

भगणिका(इयत्त
73
से तेयलिपुत्ते सुकंसि तणकुडंसि अगणिकायं पक्खिवइ Naya. 1.14.76%3; बहवे na-sthāna) n. place where the fire is enkindled, AMg. जे अयकुंडीओ अप्पेगश्याओ ... अगणिकायंसि अदहिया चिट्ठति Viva. 120; भिक्खू वा भिक्खुणी वा सेन्जं पुण थंडिलं जाणेज्जा ... विसभक्खणट्ठाणेसु वा पलालेण वा वेढित्ता अगणिकाएणं झामिज्जइ RayPa. 767%; जावं च णं अगणिफंडणहाणेसु वा ... णो उच्चारपासवणं वोसिरेजा Ayar. 2.10.19 बायरे अगणिकाए तावं च णं अस्सि लोए. त्ति पवुच्चइ Jivabhi. 3.841; (658) से गं मंते अगणिकायस्स मन्झामन्झेणं वीईवएज्जा Anuog. 343(2)
अगणिमह (agani-mahaPage #143

जगविसमावाग
74
अगतिसमावहग (a-gati-samāvanna-gaPage #144

भगंभीर
75
अगलगु(क)
लक्षणो गमः, यथा आदिविशेषे तावत्, इह छज्जीवणिकेत्यादि गमाः, दुर्गपद- अगरह (a-garahaPage #145

16
अगहियगहण
: (2.45); जीवस्स अगरुयलहुयत्तं पडुच्च जीवंतस्स वा तुलियस्स मुयस्स वा अगव (a-gavvaPage #146

अगहियनाम
acceptance of things which are not accepted or rejected, JM. परिबंध निरागरणं केई अण्णे अगहियगहणस्स । तस्साउंटणमाणं एत्थवरे बेति भावत्थं PañcaPra. 17.19 ( comm. अगृहीतग्रहणस्य साधुभिरस्वीकृत - भक्तादिदातव्यद्रव्यस्य )
snft (a-gahiya-nama Page #147

78
भगार ...
--भगिलाण for the resident of a house or householder, AMg. दुविहे सामाइए अगिज्झ (a-gijjhaPage #148

मगिहाणवा
नगुणप्यार
वेयावडियं साजिस्सामि Ayar. 1.8.5.3(219)
गुरुकुलवासामओ, कह, तओ गीओ PaicaPra. 11.9 (comm. अगीयस्स अगिलाणया (a-gilana-ya Page #149

भगुणवीला
80
अगुरु()लहुपजय()
एवं तु अगुणप्पेही गुणाणं च विवज्जओ Dasave. 5.2.41.
nor light. n. the name of a particular nāma-karman which अगुणवीसा (a-guna-visa Page #150

अगुरुलपरिणाम
अगुरुलहुपरिणाम (a-guru-lahu-parināma a-gurulaghu-parināma) m [also अगरुयलहुयपरिणाम ] modification which has the quality of being neither heavy nor light, AMg. दसविधे अजीवपरिणामे अगुरु लहुपरिणामे Thara 10.19 (713); बावीसतिविधे पोग्गलपरिणामे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा कालयवण्णपरिणामे अगुवलयपरिणामे Samav 22 (1) ; अगुस्यलहुयपरिणामे णं भंते कतिविहे पण्णत्ते । गोयमा गागारे पण्णत्ते Pannav. 13.956 ( 13.21)
81
अगुरुवर (aguru-vara ) [AMED.], cf. अगरुवर.
अगुलु (agulu) m a kind of fragrant wood, alce wood (PSM at Nischu. 2.467on NisBha. 2593 ), cf. अगरु.
अगू (agūcāku) adj. an artificial word to explain the Prakrit form of 5 in the sense who cats the sugar-cane or to whom sugar-cane is given, AMg को सट्टवणे व जगू तेग होति इक्खागा Tittho. 278; cf. इक्खाग
गृहमाण (a-gūhamānaa-gūhamāna) adj. (pr. part.) not concealing, not hiding, AMg दसोसविन्मुकं तम्हा एवं अगृहमाणेणं । जं किंपि कथमवज्जं तं जहवत्तं कहेयव्वं Mahi Pacc. 32; J.S. अववादियलिंगको विसयासत्ति अगृहमाणो य। दिणगहणत्तो सुज्झदि उवधिं परिहरंतो Bhaāra. 87.
अगूहित (a-gūhinta Page #151

भग्गम
अग्गजीहा
description, अद्दअग्गौ परिहासे वर्णने च Kram.(Gr.) 5.96.35. end), AMg. सेणं पले ... भरिए बालग्गकोडीणं JambuddI. (As.ed.
अग (agga-aPage #152

भग्गज्झवयण
83
भग्गम इल
ग्गजीहे ... दिसोदिसिं विष्पलाइत्था Naya. 1.1.159; Uvas. 95; सज्ज 4.65. च अग्गजीहाए उरेण रिसह सरं Anuog. gd. 26.
अग्गपार (agga-pacsaPage #153

अग्गमंश
अग्गविड
he top, M. दीसंति अग्गमइला कमेण मूलुजला निरिणो Gau.Va. 625. गं चलिपयाण अग्गल घरंति CandappaCa.(Y.) 4.6.3; चके खंडु __ अग्गर्मश (agga-mamsaPage #154

भाग्यविषाण
अग्गविषाण (agga-visanaPage #155

86.
अग्गिठपंजीव
Apa. णं आगहरे हत्यि पाटर राउल 3 PaumCa.(s.) 65.3.9.
तस्थ महेत्ता अग्गि पाडेइ, पाडेत्ता अग्गि संधुक्खेर अग्गि उज्मालेद Naya. • भग्गहार (agga-haraPage #156

भग्गिज
भविभाणिव
82.28.
lives on tending the fire, JM. अच्छीसु अग्गिउपजीवि वा आहितगि CaupCa. 39.35%38 2 one of the groups of the कोसिअगोत्त, AMg. वा बूया Aigvi. 28.160.20.
जे कोसिमा से सत्तविधा पण्णत्ता, सं जहा-ते कोसिभा, ते कच्चायणा ... ते • अग्गिकज्ज (aggi-kajja Page #157

भगिमणिया
88.
पाति ... पाणिणा धरेह । णो य हु मग्गिर्थमणियं कुज्जा Siy. 2.2.77(718) JM. अहं तेण अग्गिपउरो पायारो जोयणासयं रइऔ FaumCa.(V.) 12.45.
अग्गिथंभणिया (aggi-thambhaniyaPage #158

89
भग्गिभूम
मग्गिरक्खिय (सोमदेव and अग्गिजाला) ताण सुया दोन्नि विक्खाया, पढमो य अग्गिभूई सम्गिमहिसित (aggi-mahisitta < agra-mahisi-tva) .. दुइज्जओ वाउभूइ ति AkkhaMaKo. p. 76.v 171.
[w.r. for aggamahisitta] SusCa. 85. अग्गिभूय (aggi-bhāya Page #159

भग्गिरस
90
भग्गिसिह
अग्गिरस (aggirasaPage #160

अग्गिसिहर
जग्गीफुलिंग
Hit
कुसुमपुरे अग्गिसिहो खमओ लिंगदओ य अरुणो ति UvPay. 486; (ii) जमग्निहोत्ताइ सम्गकामरस । वेयविहियं विष्णइ दाणाइफलं च लोयम्मि a son of Agnibhiti, JM. अलाया अम्ह पिया अग्गिनिहाभिहाणेण मित्तण ViAvBha. 1640; समाढत्तं अग्निहोत्तं माहणेण KaKoPra. 5.2. समें ... गोदीप चिट्ठ: Erz. 14.13; Apa. भगिउ अग्गिसिहु सोसई-जणणे अग्गिहोत्तकंड (aggi-hotta-kunda Page #161

भग्गीवाण
92
अब
अग्गीबाण (aggi-bana Page #162

भग्य
93
भरबषय
GaSaSa. 6.983; AMg. को दाणि तस्स सक्का काउं अग्धं अपग्धस्स GaSasa. 321 (Bhuv.) (W. 441); जह जह णग्धति गुणा तह तह दोस Santh. 463 JM. अग्धस्स तु परिवड़ि ओसरणं व पुण सव्वमंडाणं AngVi. असंह फलंति Gaudva. 902; S.(विदूषक) दासीओ अग्धी ? चि)जति 250,93; एरिसे अग्घे वट्टमाणे, एतस्स एतेण एत्तियं दि AVTI.(H.) दासीओ पूइज्जं ते Ra:Mali. 1.38(30). 826a.10: मयगहिलविभमाणं गयाण पवियंभए, अग्यो GIRaKo. 250; अग्घ (aughaPage #163

भग्धविय
भग्बोर
... कंचुयं VajLag. 595; लिटो .. अकिंचण गुणगारवग्धविओ जइधम्मो वाण-काल मदग-अग्घाडग-साम-सिंदुवारे य Pannav. 1.37(4) [1.42] CaupCa. 331.17; दट्टइ हेमंतो ... अपविअ-ने-कुंकु कामिमीथग-जलण- [JAs. V. 1. अगघाडग] पावरणो KunaPra. TIL. 18; 299.13; जे निय-इ-विहवेणं कुगंति कव्वं अग्धाण (agghāna) Desi. adj. satisfied, content, अग्घाणो गुणग्धवियं Manoka. 1.15.
आगइआ तित्तम्मि DENIM... 1.19; परिमलपाणग्धागो ब्व अगिल्लसमीरणो अग्धविय (agghaviyaPage #164

95
मधादिचरिम
offering, S. (अनस्या) जाव अहं अग्योदअं उवकप्पेमि Sak. 39.18(4) JM. (वहू पिरणा दिन्नं) भाराण सयसहस्से अपडियरूवं सुवण्णम्स SamaraKa.
अघ (agha) n. sin, an abominable thing. JM. जिणउ कलिं 80.9. अघ-चिणि धुणिअमिरं सुणिअ-गुण-गणा थुणिआ। इंदे हि वि जग-पुणणी अघत (a-ghadenta Page #165

rutulsorr
अघादिवभाग (a-ghadi-padibhāga Page #166

भंकण
97
( comm. अङ्कणं तप्तायःशलाकयाऽककरणं); JM. सत्तवहवेहबंधणडहणताण... अंकमुहसंहिता बाहिं सत्थीनुहसं ठिता (तावक्वेत्तरिई पण्णत्ता) SirPa. 4.33 निग्विणमणसा अहमविवागं AvTI.(H.) 588a.13; जे डहणकणतारण ... 4.6; 7. दुक्खसायरोगाक्षा KuvMiKa. 64.7; 30.31; दम गवाणवाहणाईयं (दुक्खं अंकय (? अक्रय) (ankaya (?akkaya)Page #167

किम
चलणकमलोवयार किया भूमी Lila 390; भुआगं संखचकंकिणं पदावो Usini. 2.67; cf. अंकिय.
98
अंकिr (ankia ) Def ( fig. use of अंकित ?] embrace, अंकिअ अवरुंडियाओ य परिरंभे DeNĀMa. 1.11; ( महिलावरुंडियाओ बीहंति विवेकका गियो)
[ अंकिइल (ankiilla) Desi. wrong reading of AR and PSM for अंकिल av. 1. for नट्टग Uvav. comm. p. 3a1 नर्तका ये नृत्यन्ति
अंकिद ( añikida < ankita ) adj. ppp.) marked by, characterised by, M. रआइ रेहारहसंखपंकअद्धअंकिदारं पुलऊण भूअले KamsVa. 1.4; S. ( अनसूया ) सणामहेअंकि अंगुलीअअं Śāk. 40.10 (4) ; ( चर ) मए वि अमच्चरक्खसस्स णामं कित्ति अजस्स पाअमूलं पाविदा MudraRā. 19.4; (विदूषक ) पडिसुन्न देउल कोणरच्छा अंकित पिट्ठवसणे ( चेटि ( १ डि)यापुत्ति ) RamMañ 1.34 (26) ; cf. अंकिय अंकिअ.
अंकिय (ankiya Page #168

अंकुस
99
भंग
760.
Jambuddi. 2.15%; रहसोस्थिय-अंकुस ... गलखणपसत्थ ... करचरणदेस- अकल्लणपहारपरिवज्जिअंग (आसरयणं दुरूहाइ) Jambuddi. 3.109 (comm. भागे Jambuddi. 3.3; तस्स मज्झदेसभागे एगे वइरामए अंकुसे Jam- अंकेल्लणप्रहारः तर्जनकविशेषाधातैः) buddi, 5.38; 7.178; तो वंदिऊण पाए चकंकुसलक्खणे मुणिवरस्स अंकेल्लि (ankelli) Dest. m. the Asoka tree, अंकल्ली अ असोए Utt. 9.60.
DENIMi. 1.7 (comm. अकेल्ली अशोकतरुः, अंकेल्लितलासीणो मा रम) अंकुस (ankusaPage #169

.भंग
100
अंगंगीभाव
Naya. 1.9.10%; दोहि अंगेहिं उत्पीलत हिं आया जस्सण उचीलति IsiBhas. देसग्ग तेणेव उबागच्छइ Nayi 1.15.11; खेत्तारिया अछब्बीस तिविहा - 44.1%; JM. संमत्तं णाण-तवो-संजम-सहियाइँ ताइ चत्तारि। मोक्ख पहपवण्णाणं रायगिह, मगह, चंपा, अंगा Pannav. 1.102 (37.5); Niraya. 54%B JM. चत्तारि इमाई अंगाई KuvMaKa. 56.5%; Apa. अंगई दह विउस वियारि- अंगा नाम जगवओ चंपाउरिसिंगास्थि सहि जस्स TarVaka(Bha.) 89%; याई MahaPu.(P.) 10.8.6%3 3 constituent part of a kingdom, अंगाणं रणा रावणो तह रंगेग रापण (रमंते) Kum..Ca.(H.) 4.61; JM. सामी र अमचो दुग्गं कोसो बलं य मित्तो य। सत्तेव य अंगाई नीसेसदेरुचूडामणी अंगा नाम जगवओ MoKa. 27.18%B AkhiMaKo. रजस्स हवंति एयाई NaPalika. 6.1143; Apa. अंगई लच्छिहि दोस्- 65%B VasuHi.(M.) 13; 126; अंगादपिखगे। गंगा Vasuki. 305.8; कियाई MahaPu.(P.) 39.7.5...
Apa. अस्थि देनु अंगउ सुपसिउ SudCa.(N.) 2.2.1; जिय-कलिंगभंग (anga). 1 body, AMg. (राया) लूहियंगे Jimbuddi. वंगंगनायगु SankuCa. 526.3; भणइ गणेसह अंगद मंडलि 100.1.7. 3.9%; वरचंदणचच्चियंगे नरिंदे Jambuddi. 3.221; नर च्छेयणेहि य अंग अंग (anga) m. name of a monkey warrict, JM. अंगो पच्छावे Viva. 121; JM. अच्छइ ता इयरजणो अंगे चिय जाइ पंच अंगकुमारोहणुवंतो Pauma.(V.) 76.73; 89.37; Apa, ताइ मि धणभयाई VajLag. 933; वियलइ धणं नमाणं झिज्जद अंगं न शिज्जा पयावो पउर किकिंधपुर गंगय बड़त PaumCa.(S.) 12.12.103; अंगंगय-गवयVajLag. 1643; जीहा जलं न मेलइ ण मुणइ रसं ण फासए अंग। सो जीवद गवक्ख जेत्थु PauCa.(S.)40.15.6342.12.2. सत्त दिणे RitSamu. 1413; 25%3B दूरस्थो हर रखी अग्गी अभिहि फरसिओ अंग (angaPage #170

अंगमा
सजिधम्मे। जुत्तं मणुयन्तं ... सनए खिविडं SupāsCa. 10.92 (p. 218 ) अंगचंगिमा (arga-cangimā Page #171

अंगपडिलेहण
102
अंगमंग
Viy. II.11.148 (comm. अङ्गप्रति वारिकाणां मस्तकानि क्षालयति अंगप्पहदि (anga-ppahudiPage #172

अंगमंच
अंग मंगचिच (angamarga cindhaanganga-cihna) m mark_on_the limbs and sublimbs, JM. दट्ठण जियजणणी परिणाया अंगमंगचिधेहि PaumCa.(V.) 11.66.
103
अंगमद्द (anga-madda Page #173

अंगरावा
104
भंगसुय
तने मुंडे भवित्ता अगात king of Aiga, the body,
28; 1127; (द्वितीयः वैतालिकः) धुमिणभं तुजंगराअंजणं Anasun. पुरिमाइअमडउज्झिअभंगवलिन्जं च सणुवलणं DENaMi. 1.42 (comm. 3.22; Apa. कुकुमि अंगरागु निरु किज्जइ MaroKa. 41. V. 218; जो अंगवलिजं अङ्गवलनम् ) अंगराउ सो मयणमूलु JasCa.2.12.11%; थपअंगरागारुणित कमलरेणु- अंगत्रहित (anga-vahitaPage #174

अंगसुह
105
अंगाराय
Galled Aiica, ANg. सामाइयमाईयं अंगसुयं चउदसा वि पुब्वाई SaraPa. AMg. अंगारत्तमपत्तं जलमार्ण इंधणं सधूमं तु । अंगार त्ति पबुच्चइ तं चिय 32; JM. पुब्बंगसुपण भावियमई ओ ... भावणाओ PaumCa.(V.) 144. 2-3. दड़े गए धूमे Pind Ni. 656 (comm. रागेणामातस्य यदू भोजनं तत्साझारं
अंगसुह (anga-suhaPage #175

अम
अंगारायणय 106
अंगुट्ठय दीसंति कुलिसमिलिआ अंगाराअंत-कुसुम-फल-किसला ।... गिरिणो Gaudva. मइलियं कुलं, अंगीकओ अयसो Era. 48. 15 : अंगीकए, जम्मि इहेब दुक्खं 136.
UvaSat. 44; पुण भमियब्यो तेहिं जेहि न अंगीकया आणा ReaveSta. 3. अंगारायणय (angiriyaddhana-yaPage #176

अंगुट्ठसम
107
अंगुलय
NayCa. 1. 17.4; वामकरहो अंगुट्टउ धावइ, तहिं पीऊसहो णिज्ज(? ज्झ )रु छण्णउति अंगुलाणि से एगे दंडे Viy. 6.7.7 (6.133); मेहस्स कुमारस्म पावइ CandappaCa.(Y.) 8.24.53 एत्यंतरे इंदें लेवि वज्जु दाहिणअंगुइ चउरंगुलवज्जे निक्खमणपाउग्गे अग्गकेसे कप्पेइ Nayi. 1. 1. 125; चउरंगुलदिण्णु छिज्जु PENACa. P.) 8.23.1.
सुप्पमाणबुवरसरिसगीवा Panhi. 4.7; महोरगा अणेगविहा पण्णत्ता, तं अंगुट्टसम ( anguttha-sama < angustha-sama) adj. जहा--अत्थेगइया अंगुलं पि अंगुलपुहत्तिया वि... जोयणसहस्सं वि Pannav. having the size ofathun, Ap, सहि अंगुट्टसमहु गुणवंतहो, अट्ठा- 1.83; अंगुलं सत्तर तेण ... वदर हायार वा वि (पोरिसी) Utt.2014 वीससहास हुय-पुत्तहो Amer... . 10.
जवमझा भट्ट हवंति अंगुलं Jois Ka. 8 JM. चाउरंगुलपमाणपट्टबंधण अंगटी (angutthi) 1. 1. [PAILu Na. 252 DANIMA. 1.6 सिरियच्छा वि.छाश्य वच्छत्थलं Ex. 6.277 चउवीसंगुलभूमी खणवि अवगुंठण ] veil, IM. बहुपारणं णाम अंगुट्टि क.रेति NisCu. 2. 223.4; Vatthusa. 1.33 1.7; Apa. अंगुल दुतीम परिमाणु दंदु Ju-Ca. 1. 6.5%; तमो तीए काऊण अंगुटि, ओयारिऊण आसणाओ... बद्धो अंजली सोलरअंगुलजधजुउ गूढयपट्ठिवरंडु KuCa. 598.83; सो णहु का अंगुल Samarika. 284.9; मापारी वासुदेवो जाओ, इतरी उंबूवती, अंगुट्टी काऊण इय गणेश Cundappala.(Y.) 10. 16. 12. पलाओ AS TH.(H) 1.8; अगुरुयं अंगुट्टि मणयं ओसारि म तत्तो। अंगुलअ (angula-a Page #177

अंगुलवगाह
108
अंगोवंग
leneth or breadth or an Aiguls (finger), AMg. अंगुलाई अंगुलिकोस (anguli-kosaPage #178

अंगोवंग
109
अचक्खुदंसणलद्धि
1. 14.28; केवलं से तेसिं अंगोवंगाणं आगिई आ गिइमेत्ते Vivi. 1.1.14; 317.5. 28 64; 51 अन्वेगश्याणं अगमग्णाई अंगोवंगाई वियंगेइ Viva. 1.2.28 अचम्खु (a-cakkhuPage #179

अचक्खुदंसणावरण
110
अचरमभव
जहा-खओवसमिया ... चक्खुदंसणलद्धी एवमचक्खुदंसणलद्धी Anuog. 247. Dasave. 5.1. 20. __अचक्खुदंसणावरण (a-cakkhu-damsanāvarana Page #180

- अचरित
परपरत्थनिमित्तं Pañc Su. 43 (comm. अचरमभवहेतुं मोक्षहेतुमित्यर्थः )
अचरित (a-carittaa-caritra) adj. not having good conduct, AMg. सम्मत्तं अचरित्तस्स हवाइ जह कण्हसेणियाणं तु Canda. 111; J6. तोद्रयेण जीवो अचरित्तो होदि गायव्वो Samsa. 163.
अचरित्ति (a-caritti Page #181

अचला
112
अचिट्ठ
अचलसिद्धि CandappCs.(Y.) 9.3.9 (FN. शरीररहितमुक्तिः )
279159 (a--cāiyara-sakta ) adj. (.) not having the अचला (acala) f. name of Indra's chief queen, AMg. strength, AMg. पुट्ठो य दंसमसगे हि तणफासमवाइया Suy. 1. 3.1.12 महावीरेणं नवमस्स वग्गस्स अट्ठ अज्झयणा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा- अयला (176) (comm. सोढुमशक्नुवन् आत: 821. 13, Cu. अचाइता अधिवास(सक्कास अग्गमहिसीणं नवमे बग्गे) Naya. 2.9.2.
मिति वाक्यशेषः); सावासगा पविउ मण्णमाणं तमचाश्यं तणमपत्तजार्य ___ अचलिद (a-calida-ca-calita) adj. unmoved, not shaken, ईकाइ अव्यत्तगर्म हरेज्जा Suy. 1. 14.22(581) (Cu. पुणी उतुमति ) J$. एवमचालिदो जोगी अभिक्खणं झायदे झाणं Mula. 886(9)
90a (a-cāenta < ? a-saknuvat) adj. (pr. part.) __ अचलिद (acalindaPage #182

नचि
अचितचिंतामणि
(ण) नाणं ति । मग्गण्णू वाऽचिट्ठो वायविहीणोऽहवा पोओ ViāvBh. 1144 अजोगीण य कतरे कतरेहिंतो अप्पा वा बहुया वा Pannav. 9. 19(763) (1141)
अचित्तजोणिय (a-citta-joniya < a-citta - yonika) adj. born of a lifeless thing, AMg सव्वत्थोवा जीवा मीसजोणिया अचित्तजोणिया असंखेज्जगुणा Pannav. 9.19 (763)
अचित्तत्त (acitta tta Page #183

अचिंतचिंतामणिकप्प
114
अचिरवत्तविवाह
mani) m. unimaginable jewel which yields whatever one मतोऽन्तःपुरप्रवेशवत् परगृहद्वारप्रवेशोऽन्यतीर्थिकप्रवेशो येषां ते तथा Sil. desiree, AML. धन्नो हं .-- संपत्तं सम्मत्तं अचितचिंतामणिसमागं ArAh- 3378.1); दसविधे उवधाते पन्नत्ते, तं जहा - उग्गमोवघाने ... अचियतोवधाते Pad. 333 PnjAri. 91: JM. अचितचितामणी भवजल हिपोआ एर्गत- सारक्खणोवधाते Thinn. 10 84/738): जहि जाहिं अयं निबंधति पावकारी सरणा अरहंता सरणं PaliSu. 4.
--जहाजायपस्या अचिभूयत्ता णिचनीयकम्मोवनीविणो...णेव सुई व णिबुर्ति अचिचितामणिकप्प (a-cinta-cintamani-kappa Page #184

अचिरा
115
अचेलक
vivaha) m. recently performed marriage, AMg. से जहानामए केइ अचूलिय (a-cāliya Page #185

अचेलग
116
अच्चइब
eloth, Apa. लोचाचेलकु अण्हाणजुत्तु SudCa.(N.) 11.3.5.
एवामेव ताओ दिसाकुमारीमहत्तरियाओ ... असुइमचोखं पूइयं ... एगते एडेंति ___ अचेलग (a-cela-ga Page #186

अच्चक्खर
117
अञ्चत्य
rates, who does in great hurry or confusion, JM. एगम्मि णगरे करेमि Sak. 71.4(6); M. तिणवारिभूमिपिअणाअसूणभस्सणसंचिआइहिखएगो मालायारो सण्णाइमो करंडे पुप्फे घेत्तूण वीहीए एइ । सो अईव अच्चइओ मच्चणेसु सो SriKav. 5.7; Apa. णच्चंतहो णयगावलि विहार रइयच्चणDasaveTI.(H.) 44:15 (Sig. व्यथितः) [Cu. वच्चइओ 47.7]: 2 to कुवलयमाल णाइ RitNeCa. 8. 11.63 पसुदीहजीहादलच्चणविसेसम्मि amrpag५, Apa. अच्चइय-जूदीहि जासवण-मल्लीहिँ (रम्म वणु) PaumCa. (मारीए देवीए देवालए तम्मि) JasCh. 1. 16. 12; लइयई दिब्वतचण(S.) 3. 1.12.
भायणाई NiyCu.(P.) 1.9.5; किउ पुष्फच्चणु गुरुपयहि Bhavika. अच्चक्ख र (accakkhara Page #187

अञ्चत्थहसित
118
अच्चंतनिग्गुण
ससिलोच्चयसागरा वसुहा SurSuCa. 1.7.
vi. 1. 130. अच्चत्थहसित (accattha-hasita Page #188

अच्यंत निग्धिण
adj. totally devoid of aay good quality, M. कह तस्स रूसियव्वं जस्स पणामो पुणो वि कायव्वो । अच्चंत निग्गुणस्स वि कह सक्का रूसिउं तस्स ChaG. 34.
अचंतनिधिण (accanta-nigghina Page #189

बच्चंतविओग
120
अच्चन्भुय
अरचंतविओग (accanta-vioga < atyanta-viyoga) m. गुणा तेहिँ होइ सो साहू । अच्चंतसुपरिसुद्धेहिँ मोक्खसिद्धि त्ति काऊणं total separation, AMg. जो पाविहिति पुणो भावं सो तेण अचरिमो PaificaPra. 14. 44. होइ। अच्चंतविओगो जस्स जेण भावेण सो चरिमो Viy. 18. 1.103 अच्चंतसुहावह (accanta-suhāvaha Page #190

अचन्भुय
121
wonderful, supernatural, JM. अच्चम्भुय-चरिए पय-पउमं तस्स तुह अच्चलिअं अच्चलिs VentSamme 3.2.10. नमिमो RAIKS. 145%; पुट्ठो रन्ना कह तुह जाया अच्चम्भुया इमा सत्ती अञ्चल्लोण (accallina Page #191

अच्चाअर
122
हिनस्ति 307h. 10); एगच्चाए पुणे एगे भयंतारो भयंति Say. 2. 2.68 (714) (comm. एके पुनरेक्याऽर्चया एकेन शरीरेण एकस्मात् भवात् सिद्धिगतिं गन्तारो भवन्ति 334b. 11 ) 2 image, JM. दुविहच्चा पडिमेयरस्सनिहितेतर अचित्तमच्चित्ते Vavabha. 6. 361 (comm. अर्चा द्विविधा | तथा अभित्ता रुचित्ता च तत्राचित्ता द्विविधा प्रतिमा इतरा च इतरा नाम स्त्रीशरीरं निर्जीव (b. 7 ) : जुग-हिडुणालिया-करग गीवेमाइ सोतगं जं तु । देवाविवरीतु एतरं तं मुणेयब्वं NisBhā. 604 (comm. देहं सरीरं अच्चयंति तामिति अच्चा पडिमा Nison. 2.30.8 ); 3 worship, honour, AN (केर महक दरिदं समुक्तेजा ) तए णं से महच्चे अन्नया कयाइ दरिदीहूए समाणे Thaina 3.87 (14321) (comm. कोऽपि महती ऐश्वर्यंलक्षणा अर्धा पूजा वा यस्य अथवा महांश्चासावर्थपतितया अच्च पूज्य: P. 13556.1 ); M. गिअ-चलण-पंकअच्चा- कज्जं वो कह णु संपडड Gand Va 4 lustre, AMg. ते णं तत्थ देवा भवंति दिब्वाए पभाए, दिव्वाए छायाए, दिव्वाए अच्चाए ( . . अच्चीए) दस दिसाओ उज्जोंवेमाणे Sny. 2.2.69 (714)
303:
अच्चाअर (accãaraatyādara ) . excessive honour or respect, JM. किं मम परकीएसु अच्चायरेणं KaKo Pra. 128.1; S. ( मदयन्तिका ) पडिऊलवादिणि पि अबामरपअत्तणिव्वत्तिअमुहुत्तकोवोवराभदुक्खपरुसी कहिअअं उवहसदि MalaMa. 7.1.38.
अच्चाइक (accaika Page #192

अच्चासायण
123
अञ्चित्त
अच्चासायण (accāsāyanaPage #193

अश्चित्तभूमिदेस
124
अच्चीकर
हवे समिदी Mila. 15(1) (comm. अचित्ते हरितकायत्रसकायादिविविक्ते पभंकरा Thapa, 4.175(273) चंदस्स णं भंते ! जोतिसिंदस्स चत्तारि अग्गमदग्धे दग्धसमे स्थण्डिले p. 20)
हिसीओ पन्नत्ताओ, तं जहा - चंदप्पभा दोसिणाभा अचिमाली पकरा Viy. ___ अञ्चित्तभूमिदेस (a-ccitta-bhumi-desaPage #194

अच्चीकरण
अच्चीकरण (acci karana < arci - karana ) n. praise, flattery, TM. अच्चीकरणं रण्णो, गुणवयणं तं समासओ दुविधं । संतमस्तं च तथा, पचक्खपरोक्खमेhi NisBha. 1569: एत्तो एगऩरेणं, अच्चीकरणेण जो तु रायाणं । अच्चीकरेति भिक्खु सो पावति आणमादीणि NisBha 1570; एतेहिं कारणेहिं अचीकरणं तु होति कातव्यं Nis Bha. 1575.
अच्चीसह समालिणीय (acci-sahassa-maliniya < arcisahasra-māliniya ) dj [r] [also अचिसहस्समालणीय which has a halo of thousands of mye, AMg. चंदप्पमं सिवियं सहस्रसवाहिणि विउब्वर, तं जहा अचीसहस्समालिणीयं ... दरिसणीयं सुरूवं āyār. 2. 15.28 (754); एवं च णं महं भवणं कारेति ... विज्जाहर -जमल- जुयलजंतजुत्तं पिव अबीसहरूसमालणीयं Naya. 1.1.89; ( तोरणपदं) तेसि णं तोरणा इसे एवारू वण्णावासे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा ते गंणं तोरणा णाणामणिमया ·· विज्जाहर जमलजुयलजंतजुत्ता पिव अधीसहम्समालणीया RayPa. 20; Jambudhi 4.27 पेच्छाधरमंडवं अच्चीसह समालणीयं दरिसणिज्जं अभिरूवं पडिरूवं Ray Pa. 32 ते णं द्वारा विज्जाहर - जमल-जुयल - जंतजुत्ता fa अचीसह समालणीया RANP. 129: n. name of a celestial abode, AMg. अचीसहस्समालणीयं... सिगमणं णाम जाणविमाणं Ray P. 17; 18; अच्चीसह समालणीयं ... दिव्वं जाणविमाणं विउच्वाहि Jambudar. 5.28.
28
अच्चुअ (accua Page #195

अच्चुत्तम
126
अच्चेत्ता
r. [-differently written ॥ अच्चुय(त)वडे(डि)सग(य)] pimacle of अच्चु यग (accuya-gaPage #196

'अच्चेयण
127
अच्छ
आभरणारुणं करेति . Ivabhi. 3.457; अचेत्ता विउलाई भोगभोगाई मुंज- अच्छेज्ज वा चिटेज वा निसीएज वा तुयद्देज वा Viv. 1.1.21 माणा विहरंति Janbuddi. 2.1:20.
(1.367); तं नो खलु जाया अम्हे इच्छामो तुभं खणमवि विष्पओगं, तं अच्चेयण (a-cceyanaPage #197

अच्छ
128
अच्छ
गउ चक्काउहु जहिं अच्छइ जिणु PANACa.(P.) 5.7.1; तहिँ अच्छइ कुमारि णं विमाणा सब्वरतणामया अच्छा सहा लण्हा.--दरसणिज्जा अभिरूवा पडिरूवा सुमणोहर Bhavika. 75.5; पुहईसरु ... जंबुकुमाराहिटिउ । अच्छइ विविह- Panner. 2.49 (:.196); 2.50 (1117(1)) :1.59(2206); ईसोपभारा गं विणोयहि ... जावत्थाणे परिटिउ JambasaCa. 5.1.31; तहिं अच्छए जाम पुढवी अच्छा सहा लण्हा Pannav.::.661211): तस्स णं बहुसमरमणिज्जस्स गयाहिराओ SulCa.(N.) 1.6.1; अच्छइ घरयंगणे खेलंतउ SudCa.(N.) भूमिभागस्स बहुमज्झदेसभाए णं इक्के महं पउमईहे णामं दहे पण्णत्ते उब्बेहणं 3.7.1: 6.8.14; पिएण समाणिय अच्छइ जाम KarCa. 1.9.1; अच्छहि अच्छे सण्हे रययामयकूले जाव पासाईए जाव पडिरूवेत्ति Jambudli. 4.74; से मुणि जिह झाणोवविट्ठ Vila Ka. 1.10.10; अच्छइ दूरि भमंतु PADO. 58; णं एगाए वईरामईए जगईए. सवओ संमता संपरिचिखत्ते सा जगई ... अच्छा धम्मु मुणंतउ जा तहि अच्छइ Chakkamnu.2.6.12; गय कुमारि लहु सहा लण्हा ... दरिसणिज्जा अभिरूवा पडिरूवा iumbuddi. 1.8; अच्छेहि तेत्तहि अच्छइ जे त्तहि सहापरिट्ठिउ ताउ जहि SIVICh. 1.7.173 हउँ अच्छमि सण्हे हि संतेहिं रययामहि अच्छरसातंदुलहिं चकरयणस्स पुरओ अट्ठमंगलए मरात समुद्दतीर SiVaCa. 1. 42.4; अच्छई बिणि वि सुहु अणुहवंत आलिहाइ .anhudai. B.1"; M. फलिहच्छोअरं दीसंतपट्ठिवेणीसिहाओ व SiVaCh. 1.15.18; ताम्वहि अच्छउ इयरु जणु सुअणु वि अंतरु देइ Hem. सहति nudva. 150; अंतो मणिदानच्छवि विच्छरिमच्छंमुअं सुहावेइ (G:.) 4.406.3; अच्छिहि जिह सन्निह घर कंतय Sande Ra. 1673; (pass.) GaudVis750; णवरि अ अच्छालोआ उअअ-गिरि-क्खलिअ-बहलजोण्डानीडनिवासिएहि अच्छिज्जइ बार वार पविखहि मुच्छिज्जइ JambuSiCa. णिवहा SetuBh. 10.:30: (विदूषक) मुक्त्तुलं मित्तलमच्छमुज्जलं कमेण पत्तो 9.10.4; अच्छिन्नइ सुहझाणनिउत्तेहिं देवधम्मगुरुपूयवित्तेहिं Bhavika. 37.2 णवमोत्तिअत्तणं Kaputi... 2 rear, rian (ius appliant to water [तुई इह वि अच्छु पसयच्छि SankuCa. 517.3 for अत्थु]
et...), A.Mx. ते गं तत्थ अच्छं पत्थं जचं तणुयं फालियवण्णाभं ओरालं उदग___ अच्छ ( accha Page #198

मन्छभ
129
अच्छंत
Brz.42.73; अत्ताणं संवरेवि पसयच्छी Erz. 26.23; नवजोव्वणो रउद्दो रत्तच्छो JM. अच्छणके वा पुच्छेज सिप्पगिहे वा पुच्छेज्ज Aigvi. 136.11. दीह जंघो य Err. 80.63 M. अलिअ-पसुत्तअ-विणिमीलिभच्छ दे सुहम अच्छणकाल (acchana-kālaPage #199

अच्छंत
130
अच्छरसा
8.3.1: अच्छतहिं मुहु मुंजंतहि आउसु सायरसत्त निउ JambiSaCa. 3.1.6. K..(MS.) ga. 58.
अच्छंनअ (acchanta-a) adj. (pr. part.) remaining, bring, अच्छमणि (accha-mani) m. the sm, M. (राजा) अच्ठेरं JM. सिद्धत्थगो एकलओ अच्छतओ अद्धिति करेति Avou. 275.11. अमुअस्स अच्छमणिणो दीहे हिं मोहे हिं गं । तेल्लोक णव-पोमराअ-रअणुकिण्णं व __ अच्छंतय (acchanta-ya) arj. (pr. part.) [1.-तिय ] remai- लविखज्जए (andLH. 1.28. ning, in ing, ...[ धासिंधणहाणीट किच्छेणच्छतयन्मि पुरलोष. Sursua. अच्छमाण (acchamāna=tisthan) adj. (pr. rurt.) [.. अच्छ13.33; Apt अवरोप्परु एम चवंतिय पलियंकगुहहिं अच्छतियउ (उप्पण्णु सुउ) मणी] who lives or neeupies, AMr. सामाश्यकडस्स ममणोवम्सए
Paum's.(S.) 19.9.4; अच्छतउ परिचितेवि मणेण आमेलिउ विजुल- अच्छमाणस्म आया अहिकरणी भवइ Viy. 7.1.6 (7.151; 8.5.218.230); वाहणेण PumCa.(S.) 7.8.2 [lamca.(S.) Index p... मृत dead is सा धारिणी देवी ... अच्छमाणी य ... पेच्छमाणी सब्वओ समंता आहिंडइ only an implication of the words remaining' ) on the battli- Nish. 1.1.07; IM. सुचिरं पि अच्छमाणो वेरुलिओ कायमणिभउम्मीसो। liell).
ण उते कायभावं PIV.A. T32 मुचिरं पि अच्छमाणो नलथंभो उच्छुवाटअच्छंद (a-cchanda) adj. willing, AMg. अच्छंदा जे ण मज्झम्मि। कीस न जायइ महरो PafiVa. 3.738. मुंजंति से चाइ त्ति बुच्चई Dasive. 2.",
___ अच्छमिय (accham-iyaPage #200

अच्छरसातंडुल
131
अच्छरि 1.46; अच्छरसा जइ एवं तिलुत्तमा णिम्मिया सुरगणेहि Dhutt. 3.36; Js. चमरा DhamPar. 6.3.11; छण्णवइ सहस अंतेउरराणी(? णि) तसु हूवई दिव्ब भगे अच्छरसाओ अवसस्स सम्गवासं च । पजहंतस्स BhaAri. 1600; णिज्जियअच्छराणी(णि) CandappaC..(Y.) 4.17.9; अच्छरकोडाकोडीहि
M. जीविअ-पत्तच्छरसं सिर-परिअरि अ-जसं । विअंभइ समरं StuBh. 13. 47. जुत्तु (णियलच्छि रिद्धि) CaudaptraCa(Y.) 7.17.4. ___ अच्छरसातंहुल ( accharasa-tandula Page #201

अच्छरिऊण
132
अष्टि
महाराअ उदुवण्णो Naign. 7.0.1; (सागरिका ) अच्छरीअं । दिट्ठो वि पुणो Ca.(Y.) .13.5. पेक्खिव्वो Ratna. 1.12.15; (नटी) अहो अच्छरिअं SinMali. 1. 5.4%
B अ च्छाणियजल (acchāniya-jalaPage #202

अच्छिा
133
अच्छिज्जमाण
वेयणाई Jumuddi. 2.43; बहुं सुणेइ कण्णेहिं बहुं अच्छी हि पेच्छइ Dasave. तत्थ से अंततेहि रोगो उप्पण्णो। ण तरइ बइठ्ठओ अच्छिउँ UttTT.(S.) 820; पढमे वए महाराय अउला मे अच्छिवेयणा Utt. 20.198 Dusi. 7.198 1530.53तेण विणा ता अम्हं न जुत्तभिह अच्छिउं इहि SurSnCa.5.1983; जे भिक्खू अप्पणो अच्छी वि आमज्जेज्ज वा पमजिज्ज वा Nis, 3.54; 4.10% मुणिऊण तस्स चित्ताहिप्पायं अच्छिउं पयत्तो Erz.7.16; देवी जंपइ पच्छा न अंकारंतं धनं इंकारंतं नपुंसक अच्छि Anuog.ga. 233; दुपलियाणि अच्छी णि अच्छिउं उच्छहे विणा तुमए KumāPra. 285.29; M. तावम्हं पि ण जुज्जा rand. 119 JM. चम्म जाण न अच्छी, नाणं अच्छी KumiiCh. (H.) एवविहं अच्छिउं एत्थं Lils. 1060. 1.21; आसणठियाइ घरिणीइ गहवई झंपिऊण अच्छीई। हसिरो मोत्तुं संकं अच्छिऊण (acchiuna-- sthitva) gr. having remained, JN. बिअ अनं सदो मुइओ KumaCa(H.) 8.74; JSण य होदि णयणपीडा तओ कंचि कालं अच्छिऊण समुट्ठिओ राया आसणाओ KuvMiKa. 11.113 मच्छिम्मि भमाडिदे दुपटिलेदे Mila. 915(10); अच्छीहि य पेच्छता कपणेहिं खणभेगमच्छिऊण राया चिताउरो भणइ तत्तो SurSuc...161; M. सत्तय बद्दविहाई मणमाणा। अत्थंति मूथभया Mila H16(9); अच्छीणि संघ- छयसुह पायवतलम्मि इच्छाए अच्छिऊण चिरं LIN. GY); एवमह पिणराहिव सिरिणो मिच्छत्वणिकाचणेण पटिदाणि। कालगदो वि य संतो जादो सो तत्थ सुहं अच्छिऊण तहिवह Lin910; 1:100%; AL. (देउ) देवविदवंदु दीहसंसारे BHArn. 72%
3M. परिओस विअसिपाहिं भणियं अच्छी हि तेण अच्छिऊण पंचरत्तु KaKo. 1.19.10 ; चिरु कालु तहि मि अन्छिऊण Dhamजणमझे (i n 4.41; अच्छीई ता थइस्सं दोहि वि हत्येहि (GaSasa. Pur. 7.6.8. 4.14; मग्गीवविइण्णभासुरच्छिच्छाहो (वणदवो) SetuBa. 4. 18; अहिधा- अच्छिकणुग (acchi-kanu-gaPage #203

अच्छिठयण
134
अच्छिद्दविमलदसण
अच्छिठयण (acchi-thayanaPage #204

अच्छिद
135
अच्छिमल
dra-vimala-dasana) adj, having white teeth without gaps, अच्छिन्न (a-cchinna) adj. (ppp.) [Hem.(Gr.) 2. 1983 AM. भरहे वासे ... ताओ णं मणुईओ ... अच्छिद्दविमलदसणा Jambnddi. PAILANa. 500.] not ent, without break, continuous, AMg. तिहि 215; उत्तरकुराए ... ताओ णं मणुईओ ... अच्छिद्दविमलदसणा Jivabhi. ठाणेहिं अच्छिन्ने पोग्गले चलेजा Thana. 3. 1(1461; दसहि ठाणेहिं अच्छिन्ने 3.597
पोग्गले चलेज्जा Thina. 10.6(707) : आसुक्कारे मरणे अच्छिन्नाए य जीवि- अच्छिद-(a-cchinda-Page #205

अच्छिय
136
अच्छुरलंभ कण्णमलं वा ... णीहरेज्ज वा विसोहेज्ज वा नीहरतं वा विसोहेंतं वा साइ- पढमे वए महाराय अउला मे अच्छिवेयणा Utt. 20.19; 20. 20. ज्जइ (आवज्जइ) मासियं परिहारट्ठाणं उग्धाइयं Nis. 3.68; 4. 106; जा अच्छिवेह (acchi-vehaa-sprsta) f. name of one of the 16 अक्षिपतनशब्दस्येदं रूपं संभवति तथापि संस्कृने तदप्रसिद्ध मिति)
faataaals (goddess of Vidyas), deity associated with Munisaअच्छिवत्त (acchi-vattaPage #206

137
अच्छेरय
प्रचुरलाभे)
TarLo. 1548. अच्छुल्लुढ़ (acchulfudha Page #207

मच्छेरयकारि
138
अच्छोदग-पहडत्य
Ca.(v.) 73.8; अच्छेरयाण दसगा Pav Saro. 33; तओ 'अच्छेरयं माणुस- चडयणं सहति अच्छोड सत्थपहरं Miln. 860(9) (comm. अछोडं पैशुन्यसरीरं सप्पवसहि 'त्ति विम्हियविसत्थमाणसो नि विट्ठो पलंके JinadA khya. वचनं ... अछोडणं लोष्ठलगुडादिभिस्ताडनं) 29.20 पयं मणम्मि भावर महतमच्छेरयं मन्झ SurSuCh. 2.63; पिच्छ अच्छोडण (a-cchodana Page #208

बच्छोप्पेणं
अच्छोप्पेणं (acchopenami < ? ) adv. (also अच्छुप्प ) [ Inst of अच्छो प ] [ Hem. gives the dhatupatha root छुप् and छुप्त with the meaning of which suits the eontext. Tur. IE sqeu. for phonetic reasons. Akkha Ma Ko p. 370 uses अच्छुप्त in Skt.] without tonehing, AMg ईसिं स्यणिप्पमाणं अच्छुष्पण (अच्छोप्पेणं) भूमिभागेणं सणियं सणियं चंदष्पमं सिवियं सहस्वाहिणिं ठवेs Ayär.
2. 15 29(76)
139
अछड्डिय (a-chaddiya Page #209

अछोप
140
भजपंती
अछोप (a-chopaPage #210

अजपमाण
not talking, M. (राजा) अजंपति धिअक्कोहं फंसे झन्ति धुदंगअं । पसादअंति घण्णा खु वंदणेहि णिदंविणि AnaSun. 3.5.
1
अर्जपमाण (a-jampamānaa-jalpamānaa-jalpat ) adj._(pr. part.)_not talking, M. रूपं सिद्धं चिअ ते असेसपुरिसे णिअत्तिभच्छे वाहोल्लेण इमीए अजंपमाणेण वि मुहेण GASa Sa. 5.74. अपिद (a-jampidavva a-jaipitavya) adj. (pot. part [also अजंपियव्व ] | not fit to be uttered, JS ण गुणे पेच्छदि अववददि गुणे, जंपदि अजंपिदव्वं च Bhadra 1366; 2 n. alsaree of speech, silence, JM. महुरेण जिणह कडुयं ... संतोसेण य लोहे कलहं च अजंपियब्वेण ChaGa. 10.
afafa (a-jampivi < a-jalpitvi a-jalpitvā ) ger. without peaking, Apa. सामि सब्बु तमकम्पु विगष्पिवि, शत्ति नियन्तर किंपि अजंपिवि RitaSami. 6.9.
अजम्म (a-jamma Page #211

भजल
142
अजहण्णमणुक्कोस
35.8.
mass.) whose pride is not weakening, JM. अजरिजंतमयं पिदु Karming inended in the scope of Nimiskarmam and one of the जीरंतमयं जयं पि पकुणती (सुअदेवी) KumaCa.(E.) 7.87.
suhgroup of 28 varioties ealled Prakrtis, J. तसबादरपजत्तपत्तेयअजल (a-jala) adj. without water, JM. (पणमह) कमलालय- सरीरअधिरअसुहृदुहवदुस्सरमणादेजअजस कित्तिणिमिणणामं। एदासिं अट्ठावीसाए मजलमउवमुसहममिलाणकमलं व Chupch. 1.2 जिणिद पणमामि तुम्ह पयडीणमेकम्हि चेव द्वाणं Dhovati. 6.10:21Sitru 1.10.2.611; अजसकित्ती पयकमलं। अजलामलामलाणं JamhiCa.(G.) 16. 407.
णीचागोद च दो वि तुल्लाणि अगंतगुणहोणाणि Dhuvali 12.18 (Sitria अजलचर (a-jala-cara) adj. not going into water, JM. 4.9.7.107): दुस्सरं अजसकित्ती। सुस्सरजसकित्ती विय णिमिणं तिथवरजलचरअजलचरवई जस्स य इंध रुसापिसाजी सो। सुहदेसु वि सुहओ (आणो) बादालं Mala. 1239(12); आदिजमणादिज्ज जसअजसकित्तिणिमिणतित्थयर Kumica. (H.) 2.24.
Kam Pay. (N.) 98. अजलनिहि (a-jala-nihiPage #212

अजहन्नडक्कोसिय
143
मजाणू
तिष्णि समया Jivathi. 9.48; अजपणमणुक्कोसपदेसिए खध अजपणमणु- समाभट्ठस्स वा कप्पंति दुवे भासाओ भासित्तए, जाण वा अजाण वा, कोसपदेसियम खंधस्स दव्वयाए तुल्ले Punnav. 5. 534[3]; सातावेयणिज्जस्स णो जाणं AyarDas. 6.26% ते जाणमजाणं वा न हणे णो वि घायए DISAve. इरियाव हिंगबंधगं पडुच्च अजहण्णमणुक्कोसेणं दो समय Pannatv. 232; 6.9; से जाणमजाणं वा कट्ट आहम्मियं पयं DISAVE. 8.31 : JM. जाणं (1699[1]); णेगमववहाराण आणुपुग्विदम्वाई कालओ केवचिरं होति । एगं दव्वं करेति एको हिंसमजाणमपरों अविरतो य KappBha. 3936; विरतो पुण जो पडुच्च अजहण्णमणुकोसेणं एक समयं, णाणादव्याइ पडुच्च सव्वद्धा Anuog. जाणं कुणति अजाणं व अप्पमत्तो वा KappBha. 3939; 4654. 10521 महाविमाणे देवाणं ठिती ... अजहण्णमणुकोसं तेत्तीसं सागरोवमाई अजाणमाण (a-janamāna Page #213

बजाद
144
अजिणमणुभाउ
कुतोऽपि हिंसाधवनिवृत्तिः ... या त्वज्ञस्याज्ञानात् सा अजाणू इत्यभिहिता अजिइंदिय (ajiindiyaPage #214

मजिणविलाल
145
भजिय
अजिणविलाल (ajina-vilalaPage #215

146
अजिय
अजीणकंबल 11.83 2 of nking in the ling of Rahubali and an ancestor of तच्चस्स वग्गस्स तेरस अज्झयणा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा- अणीयसे अणंतसेणे Tipsupingi, .. बाहुबलिवंसे य अजिय ... धुंधुमारअतीतेसु ... तिणपिंगू अजियसेणे ... अणाहिट्ठी Antag. 3.2 [Ldn.]
TH TIUT set Varulli. 188.13; 3 of the first lay follower of BIGUET (ajiya-sena Page #216

अजीणप्पवेणिका
147
अजीवणाम
...
leather blanket, JM. वीजणिया चामरं अजीण बलो बालसाडि .... णिणि मजीउ विभासमि VaddhnCn. 10. 39... एखमादीणि विषाणेयाणि Aie Vi. 230.11.
अजीव (a-jiva) adj. [ also अजोय्य ] not living, insnimite, अजीणप्पवेणिका (ajina-ppavenika Page #217

अजीर्वाणस्सित
148
अजीवा
denoting an inamimnte object, AMg. अहवा दुनामे दुबिहे पण्णत्ते, (comm. तत्र पर्याया गुणा विशेषा धर्मा इत्यनर्थान्तरम् p. 179b.5) तं जहा - जीवनामे व अजीवनामे य AMOg. 213 1251 Lan.]; से किं तं अजीवपण्णवणा (a-jiva-pannavana Page #218

मजोवरास
149
अजुत्त
Bha.74.
अजुअकुसुमे व्व कमले अगिला) अजीवरासि (a-jiva-rāsika-jiva-rasi) I. a group of life- भजुअलवण (a-juala-vannaPage #219

अजुत्तकारि
150
अजोगया
पुणरुतं वाहयमजुत्तं AVTI.(H.) 374b. 10.
अजोइ (a-joiPage #220

अजोगरूव
151
अजोग्गसंगय
सम्मत्तं विरति अप्पमादो अकसायया अजोगया Samav. 5.5 से एतेणं speech and boils), AML. अजोगिकेव लिखीणकसायवीयरागसंजमे दुविह उवाएणं ... जोगणिरोहं करेति, करेत्ता अजोगयं पाउणति Paunar. 36.92 पन्नते Thana. 2.122(62); 2.120(621; से कि तं अजोगिकवलिखीणक(2175)
सायवीयरागदंसणारिया ? Pannav. 1. 1101119): 1. 108(117); 1.121 . अजोगरूव (a-joga-rivaPage #221

जोगि
189.
अजोग (a-joggiPage #222

मज्ज
153
परिवुसिए Nis. 9.12; इहरा कहासु सुणिमो पञ्चक्खं अज्ज दिट्ठोऽसि PindNi 491: JM. अज्ज रयणीविरामे ... उग्गिलिय आगओ हं SurSuCs. 2167; किमज्ज सुन्नयं कोट्टं दीसइ KalKa. 264. 42; भद्द हं अज्ज सत्तमदिणाउ । चविऊण खेयरओ होहामि VijKera. 1. 122; 3.18; हुं तुइ पिओ न आओ ? हुं किं तेणज्ज ? सो हु अन्नरम KumãCa. (H.) 4.11; पुत्ति न कया अज्ज चेइयाणं पूया KakoPa 3.30; Er. 44 16: मन्ने तत्थ तुमेहिं गंतव्वं अज्ज काले वा Ba Bhat Ka. (MS.) 66 16. जेणज्ज मज्झ दव्वं गहियं दुट्टेण Sra (V) 74 M. अज्ज मए तेण विणा अणुहूअरहाई संभरतीय अहिणवमेहाण वो सिमिओ व झपडहो व्व (3SS. 1.99; 2.19; पअक्खिणं काऊण चिअ कामण्णनुइअं का अव्यमज त्ति तं Shikay. 7.3; जिअं जिअं मे अणेहि जेहि दे ... मुई पहा सुज्जलमज्ज पिज्जए Kans Va. 1. 17; ( माधविका ) मधुमासस्स क्लबसा वट्टइ कुसुमाउहस्स अज्ज तिही SiiMati. 2. 11. (राजा) ने कंटआ ... जे केसरा अज्ज तुज्झ करफंससविखणो ते हवंतु मह अंगसंगिणो KapMñ. 3.94 Mg. ( 1 ) ( नन्दगोप ) अज्ज हि अड्डलत्ते . जोदा पदा इअं च दाली Baica. 1.19.1; (दामक ) अज भट्टिदामोदलो • पकीलिदु आअच्छदि BalC. 2.0.93; 8. ( चाणूर) भज्जेमि अज्ज बालं B&lCa_5.4; 5. ; ( चर ) अज्ज मणिआरसेट्ठिचंदणस्स गेहं पट्ठिो म्हि Mudra Ra. 17.7; 98.2; ( सिद्धार्थंक) कीदिसो अज्ज दिवसो त्ति Mudra Ra 123.6; (अवलोकिता ) माधवपच्छिंद अज्ञ मंदरिभाए हत्थे णिहि Male Ma. 1.15.2; (चेटी) अहिअं अज्ज मण्णुकालणं VeyiSam. 1.1.3; Apa. पसुपक्खिमिदुण आणेदु सज्ज, देवीमंड पूरेडु अज्ज JusCan. 1.8.4; जो अज्जपमाणहिँ क.य आगमण हिं नेदु पुणुण्ड इंसियउ JumbāSaca. 2.10.10; तिमिरावरिउ अज्ज हयहासओ Vaddhaca. 2.21.6; अज्ज सिज्झउ गमणु Sande Ra 109.
अज्ज (ajja Page #223

मज्जग
154
अज्जत्ता
इमे ते जाया अज्जयपज्जयपिउपज्जायागए सुबहु हिरण्णे य सुवण्णे य Viy. Yaksini, the first female disciple of Neminatha, AMg. अरहो 9. 33.41 (9126); 11.11.44 (11.153); Naya. 1.9.5; जं गं तुम्मे णं अरिठ्ठणेमिस्स अजजक्खिणीपामोक्खाओ चत्तालीसं अज्जियासाहस्सीमो मम एवं वयह-इमे ते जाया अज्जगपज्जगपिउपज्जयागए सुबहू हिरण्णे य सुवण्णे Kapp. J.) 177. य Antag.3.11; तस्स णं अज्जगरूस अहं गत्तुए होत्था RAyPo. 750; अज्जजयंती (ajja-jayanticārya-jayanti) I. a monastie एवामेव पकी तब वि अजप होत्था RAYPARI; वेसालीए नगरीए अज्जगं braneh originnting from Arya Ratha and Arya Jayanta, AMg. चेडयं र य उपसै यज्जित्ताणं विह रित्तर एवं संपेहद Niraya.43; अज्जए पज्जए वा थेरेहितो णं अजरहे हितोणं इत्थ णं अजजयंती साहा णिग्गया Kapp.(Th.) वि बप्पो हपिउत्तिय। पुरिस नेवमाल Daaave. 7.83; धम्म सोऊण ठिओ 11; थेराओ अज जयंताओ अजजयंती साहा णिग्गया Kapp.(Th.) 4. घुटरिमो अन्जयम्स पयमूरे SAP. 23 JM. कतो एतस्स तुज्झ आगमो, सो अज्जजाइ (ajja-jai<ārya-jati) adj. of noble or Aryan भणइ-अजयप जयागतं AVTI.II.) 35710, 2; विजाहरसामंतो वसइ महं birth or rare, AMI. चत्तारि पुरिसजाता पपणत्ता, तं जहा- अज्जे गामअन्जओ एल्थ Puumca(v.) 50.2: अज्जय-पज्जय-जणयज्जियाए लच्छीए- मंगे अजजाती, अणजे णाममेगे अजजाती Thāns. 4. 223(280); छ एए लंकरिओ Sursun.1.1743; जं पुण अज्जयपज्जयजणयज्जियअस्थमज्झओ इन्भजातिओ (V.1. अजजातिओ) Psmuv. 1.1032 118. दाणं । परमत्थओ कलंक SurSuCu. 1.220; पविट्ठो निसीहियं काऊण थेरो अजिणणं दिगणि (ajja-jinanandi-ganiPage #224

अंजदिक्खिय
155
अज्ज वं
विहरंति एसिणं अहं ओग्गहं अणुजाणामि Viy. 16.2.11 (16.34); जे मोत्तूर्ण अवलेसे काए समणाणं निग्गंयाण निस? Naya. 1.1.191; नो खलु इमे अज्जत्ताए समणा णिग्गंठा एए. सब्बे अज्जमुहम्मस्स अणगारस्स अवच्चजा मे, भंते कप्पड अजम्पभिई अन्नउस्थिए वा अजपभूई वंदित्तए. Uvi. 583; Av. Kapp. Th.)23 Kapp.(s.)67.
633; अजप्पभिई संजमे दुराराहप, भविस्सइ Kupp....) 1335 आम्हं के अज्जदिक्खिय (ajja-dikkhiyaPage #225

अजम
अज्जम (ajjama < arjava ) adj. noble, straightforward,
[Trivi. Gr.) 1.3.105], Pis. 161.
अज्जम (ajjama Page #226

अज्जवखंड
157
अज्जसय
Aps. णियकम्मवसायउ ... हुणचीणणिवासउ ... |उ पावइ मज्जवकुलु Maha- सव्वकम्मंगमुद्धा भद्दो सव्वजसारो णरभमुररिवू अज्जवालो हुवीSHKEr. Pu.(P.) 7.6.16.
3.1. __ अज्जवखंड (ajjava-khanda Page #227

158
मज्जसहाव
मज्जालद
.is. (अयदे) मणुयतिरियाणुपुब्वी दुम्भगणादेज अजसयं Gomsi.(K.) 26.9.33.18 (9.153): सुब्बयाओ नामं अज्जाओ Nayi. 1.14. 40; तेणं कालेणं
अज्जसहाव (ajja-sahāvaPage #228

अजावहावण
159
अजियालाम
or aequired by a nun, Ag. अज्जालद्धं (भेसज्ज) मुंजइ वा मेरा तत्थ tion, JM. एगम्मि भोयणे मुंजिऊण जाप मणागमजिष्णो UrPay. 325; गच्छम्मि Gaeeha. 93.
सेट्ठिणा बहुं णिद्धं च दिग्णं, सो तेग दुवे दिवसा अजिष्णपण अच्छइ Avi. अज्जावावण (ajja-vattāvanaPage #229

अज्जियासंपया
160
अज्जुण
38. 10.
(H.) (comm. मार्यिकाभ्यो लाभः)
एव पविट्ठो आबुत्तो BhagAjju. 18.73 (चेट)ण तहा में बादि अस्थणासो अज्जियासंपया (ajjiya-sampayaPage #230

अज्जुण
161
मज्जोग्गु
मज्जुण (ajjuna-aPage #231

बजोपाए
162
अज्झविन
विहिअजोगु दिण्णु वि ण लेइ Maha Pn.(P.) 64.2.8.
panna) adj. (ppp.) arising out of the mental attitude, JM. मजोपाए (ajjopāe--adya-prabhrti) adv, from today, एसो दुविहो पणिही सुद्धो जइ दोसु तस्स तेमि च। पत्थो पसत्थमपसत्यAMg. अजोपाए (v.1.) णं तुमं दिष्णसयंवरा Naya. 1. 18.131; J8. लक्खणमझत्थनिष्फन्नं DanveNi. 2 302. मज्जोपाए इत्य(१ इच्छं) सामण्णमई खु तुच्छोत्ति Bhaira 584.
अजान्थबल (ajjhattha-bala Page #232

मात्थी
थिए Samav. 13.1; व णं तस्स
खंदयस्स ... इमेयारूवे अज्झत्थिए जित्था Viy. 2.1.17 (231) ; 2. 1.45 (249); तए णं तस्स खंदयस्स .. धम्मजागरियं जागरमाणम्स इमेयावे अज्झत्थिए समुप्पज्जित्था Viy. 2 1. 48 (2.66); 2. 1. 49 (2.67 ) तप णं तस्स मोरियपुत्तस्स ··· कुटुंब जागरियं जागरमाणस्स इमेयावे अज्झत्थिए ... समुष्यज्जित्था Viy. 3.1.6 (3.33); तर णं तस्स तामलिस्स अणिच्चजागरियं जागरमाणस्स ··· इमेयारूवे अज्झथिए समुपज्जित्था Viv. 3.1.40 (3.36) (3.102 104 109, 112, 115, 116, 131) ; तए णं तस्स भगवतो गोतमस्स शातरिया वट्टमाणस्स इमेयारूवे अज्झत्थिए समुपज्जित्था viy. 54.19[2] (5.85 ) ; 9, 33, 24 (9.158); 9.33.96 (9.228) ; तस्स निवस्त रण्णो ... रज्जधुरं चिंतेमाणस्स ... अयमेयारूत्रे अाथिए समुप्पजित्था viy 11.9.6 (11.59); 11.9.17 (11.72); 11.9.30 (11.85); 11.12. 18 (11.188);
12 1. 12 ( 12.6; तर णं संखस्स समणोवासगस्स धम्मजागरियं जागरभाणस्स ... अयमेयारूवे अज्झत्थिए समुप्पज्जित्था Viy. 12.1.20 (12.15); 13. 6.18-19 (13. 104, 105); 13. 6.24 (13.110); 13.6.32 (13. 120); 15.42 (1558) ; तप णं से गोमाले मंखलिपुत्ते ... सप्त तिले गणमाणस्स अयमेयारूवे अज्झथिए समुध्यज्जित्था viy. 15. 56 (15.75 ) 15.97 (15. 128); 15. 109 (15.141): 15. 117 (15. 148); (16. 55); (18. 205); Naya. 1.1.43; 1.2.12; 1.5.65; 1.7.6; 1.8.79; 1. 12.19; 1.13. 15 1.16.19; 2.1.12; Uvas (Lin.) 1.57 2.8.5; 318; 4.18; 6.33; 7.11: 3.18: 9.18: 10. 18; Antaz. 37; Anuttaro. 3. 11; 3.59; 3.73; Viva. 19; Ray Pa. 9; 275; 688; 732; Jivabhi. 3. 441;
3.442; 3.26 5.22; Nimya. 10: 3.29; 5.36; सेणियं रायं चेल्लणं देवि पासित्ताणं इमेयारूवे अज्झत्थिष समुपज्जित्था Āyan Das. 10. ; 10.23; Kapp. 90; 93; 105; JM तं च अज्झत्थियं सक्को णाऊण ए AVTI. (H. ) 659b.4; तओ तस्स एयारूवे अज्झत्थि समुप्पज्जित्था Er. 14.9; कवाडमासज्ज वरंगणाए । अज्झत्थिओ जुब्वणगव्वियाए Ba BhaKa. (Ms.) 148.
1
...
163
...
अज्झरथी (ajjhatthi Page #233

164
अझप्पसम
jña ) adj. who knows the science of the self, JM. अज्झप्पमूलबद्धं इतोऽणुट्ठाणमो सयं विंति । तुच्छमलतुलमएणं अण्णे वऽज्झप्पसत्थण्णू UvPay. 368.
अज्झप्पसम (ajjhappa-sama
adhyātma-sama) adj. like (the engrossment) in the self, JS. कुणदि रदि उवसंतो अज्झप्पसमा हु णत्थि रदी Bhaārū. 1268.
द्धि (ajjihappa-suddhiPage #234

अवस
165
|
अज्झवस (ajjhava-sa-adhyava- so-) to think, to determine, JM एवं बीओ चिनेर जहाऽहं एअं मारेमि ते परोप्परं वहपरिया अज्झवस्संति Darave. comm. 356.5; ( सुचरियतवो संभूओ) जुबईबालग्ग - फासेण वि परिसमज्झवसर Era 3.37; J5 नियदेहं अप्पाणं अज्झवसदि मूढदिट्ठीओ MokP8. 8.
अज्झवण (ajjhavasana adhyavasāna) n. mental state, thought activity, JM तो कुमरेण भणियं, पुनिपुंगव ! रहसुहमज्झवसणं पि। किं इयफलयं जायर Sup8s0s. 59.46. ef. अज्झवसाण.
अज्झवसंत ( adhyavasanta adhyava- syat ) adj. (pr. part.) [1. अज्झवसंती ] thinking about, brooding over, JM. रइसुद्द मज्झवसंतोत्तो सो Supasa. 59.47; रइसुहृमज्झबसंतीए तीए SupăsCa. 59.45.
...
11
अज्झमाण (ajjhavasana adhyavasāna ) n I thought activity, decision, determination, AMg. छट्ठेण उ भन्तेणं अशवसाणेण सोहणेण जिणो । साहि विसुज्झते आरदर उत्तमं सीयं āyar. 2 15 28[10]; गाणा अज्झवसाणसंजुत्ता ( पुरिसा) Sūy. 2. 1. 48 (666) ; जीवे णं पसत्थज्झवसाणजुत्ते भविए सम्म दिट्ठी Samav. 29.9; असुहज्झवसाणसंचियाणं क्रम्माणं Samav Pra. 99; पोग्गला नेव जाणंति अज्झवसाणा य सम्मत्ते Samar Pra. 174 से णं जीवे ... तच्चित्ते तत्तिव्वज्झवसाणे देवलोपसु उववज्जति Viy. 1.7.20 (1.356); अण्णया कयाइ सुभेणं अज्झवसाणेणं... विब्भंगे नामं अन्नाणे समुपज्जइ Viy. 9.31.14 (9.33 ); 11.12.60 (11.171 ); 24.12.46 (24.2100); अज्झवसाणेणं सोहणेणं सुमेणं परिणामेणं ... जाई तरणं समुप्प - जित्था Naya. 1. 1. 170; 1.1.190; पसत्थेणं अज्झवसाणेणं Naya. 1. 8 181; 1. 14.88; आणंदस्स··· सुभेणं अज्झवसाणेणं ... ओहिनाणे समुत्पन्ने Uvas. 74; 253; गयसूमालस्स पसत्थज्झवसाणेणं ... केवलवरनाणदंसणे समुप्पन्ने Antag. 57; तर णं से उज्झियए दारए कामज्झयाए गणियाए गिहाओ निच्छुमेमाणे कामज्झयाए गणियाए मुच्छिए - तदज्झबसाणे विहरs Viva. 52; (अम्मडे ) पसत्येहिं अज्झवसाणेहिं ... तदावरणिजाणं कम्माणं खओवसमेणं Uvav. 92; 118 नेरइयाणं भंते । केवतिया अज्झवसाणा पण्णत्ता ? गोयमा ! असंखेज्जा अज्झवसाणा पण्णत्ता Pannav. 34. 10 ( 2017 ) ; 34.1 (2032); पसत्येहि अज्झवसाणेहिं ... अपुष्वकरणं पविट्ठस्स Jambuddi. 3223; पसत्थेषु अझवाणट्ठाणे वट्टमाणस विसुज्झमाणचरितस्त सब्वओ समता ओही बढइ Nandi. 24; समणे वा समणी वा तत्तिव्वज्झ वसाणे ... उभओकालं आवस्सयं करेति AnuOg. 24; अइरोद्दऽज्झवसाणमिच्चा य इति रायाणो Tittho. 907; तस्स अज्झवसाणम्मि सोडणे ··· जाईसरणं समुत्पन्नं Utt. 19.7; JM एवं रागज्झवसाणे भिजति आउं ति ĀVTI. (H.) 272b. 2; छणं भतेणं अज्झवसाणेण सोहणेण जिणो... आरुहई उत्तमं सीअं AvBha 96 p. 184-6.13; जग्गंतो वि न जाणइ छउमत्थो हिययगोयरं सब्वं । जंतज्झवसाणाई जमसंखेज्जाई दिवसेण ViāvBha 199; जं थिरमज्झबसाणं तं झाणं JhauSa 2; इट्ठाणं विसयाईण वेयणाए य रागरत्तस्स । अवियोगऽज्झवसाणं तह संजोगाभिलासो य JhanSa 8; भो उवरमसु एयाओ असुभझवसाणाओ Erz 3.38; अज्झवसाणायरिए पमायचरिए हिंसदाणे य। पावसे य तहा अणटुडंडे य चउभेए JambaCa. (G) 6.79; J6. जीवं अज्झवसाणं कम्नं च तद्दा परूविंति SamSa. 39; अवरे अज्झवसाणे सुतिब्वमंदाणुभावगं जीवं Samsa 40; एदे सधे असवसाणादओ भावा Samsa 4648; 100 217 271402; कीरदि अज्झवसाणं अहं ममेदं ति मोहादो PavSa. 2.91; मिच्छादंसणअविरदिकसायजोगा हवंति बंधस्स | माऊसज्झवसाणं हेदवी ते दु णायव्वा M016 1225 ( 12 ); ठिदिगुणहाणिपमाणं अज्झवसाणम्मि होदि गुणहाणी GomSa. (K.) 951; 2 one of the twentyfour topics, AMg. Viy. 24.1.1(24.2); intense astivity of the mind, AMg. सत्तविषे आउभेदे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा - अज्झवसाण-निमित्ते आहारे वेयणा पराधाए । फासे आणापाणू
...
....
८
YAN
अज्झवसायड्डाण
सत्तविधं भिजए आउं Thana. 561 (MV.); JM.AVTI. (H.) 272.7 Viāv Bha. 2041.
अवसाद (ajhavasina-janida adhyavasānajanita) adj. (caus. ppp.) caused by mental activity, JS. कम्माणं जो दु रसो अज्झवसाणजाणिद सुह असुहो वा Mala 1246(12)
साजोग (ajjhavasina-joga adhyavasīna-yoga) m. mental activity, AMg. गोयमा ! अज्झवसाणजोगनिव्वत्तिएण करणोवाएणं ... ते जीवा परभवियाउयं पकरेंति Viy. 95.8.4 (25.622)
अज्झवसाणट्टण ( ajjhavasāna tthāna < adhyavasānasthāna ) n. type of thonght activity, JS. ठिदिबंध ज्झवसाणट्ठाणा तत्तो असंखगुणा GomSa (K.) 250; जहणउड्डिम्म तम्हि छट्टाणा । ठिदिबंधझवाट्टणाणं होति सत्तन्हं GomSa. (K.) 952.
अज्झवसाणणिमित्तं (ajjhavasāna- nimittam < adhyavasāna- nimittam) ade. because of the mental state, AMg. ( जीवो) अज्झवसाणणिमित्तं अहवा कम्माणुभावेणं । नेरयाणुप्पाओ ( होइ ) Jivabhi. 3. 120[6]; J8 अज्झवसाणणिमित्तं जीवा बज्झंति कम्मणा जदि हि Sams8. 267.
असाणनिययि (ajjhavasana nivvattiyaadhyava sāna-nirvartita) adj. (caus. ppp. ) brought about by thoughtnetivity, AMg. गोयमा से जहाणामर पवए पवमाणे अज्झवसाण निव्वत्तिणं करणोवाएणं सेयकाले ( एध्यत्काले ) तं ठाणं विप्पजहित्ता पुरिमं ठाणं उबसंपज्जित्ताणं विहरति ( comm. पुरोवर्ति ) Viy. 25.8.2 ( 25.620)
अझवाणविसिद्ध (ajjhavasāna-visittha Page #235

बासिन
166
मझावण
sthana) . type ot mental state, the type of thought aetivity, अज्झा (ajjha) I. Defit. [probably from a-dhya/dhyai- to AM. हायमाण ओहिणाणं अप्पसत्येदि अज्झवसायट्ठाणेहि वट्टमाणस्स think] Hem. gives the meanings : an uneinste woman, beautiबट्टमाणचरितस्स ... ओही परिहायति Naut. 25.
ful (1.), a newly married woman or bride, a young wonian and मज्झवसिम (ajjhavasia) adj. Desi. shaved face, DeNAMR. this one (1.), असइ-मुहाणववहुआ-तरुणीतु इमाइ तह अज्झा DeNAMA. 1.40 (eomm. अज्झवसिअं निवापितं मुखम्)
1.50 (comm. अज्झाशब्दो असती, शुभा, नववधूस्तरुणी एपा चति पञ्चाथैः। ___ अज्झवसिद (ajjhavasida < adhyavasita) adj. (ppp.) एषेति सर्वनामवाच्या या काचित् प्रत्यक्षनिदश्या); mostly u. t. in thought. determined, JS, दुक्खिदसहिदे सत्ते व.रेमि जं एवमज्झवसिदं GASASh. 79 (comm. R. अज्झाइशब्द आदयपुध्याम् आर्यायाम् वा ते SamSA. 260; मारिमि जीवावेमि य सत्तेज एवमझवसिदं ते Sam Sa..249); u beautiful womuu, M. तुहिषेण वि वयणेण डज्झइ अन्जा 261; अज्झवसिदेण बंधो सत्ते मारेउ मा व मारे Sms. 262; अज्झव- सवत्तियणं LI15. 1100%; JM. अज्झाइ नीलकन्यभरिउव्वरिय विहाइ थणवर्ल्ड सिदो य बद्धो सत्तो दु मरेज णो मरिज्जेत्थ BhaAra. 804; 8. (सागरिका) VajLag. 308. हिअअ ... अणंग सरपडणभीदेण तुए. सव्वं अज्झवसिदं Ratna.2.0.43; (दुर्मुख) अज्झाइउं (ajjhaium = adhyetum) inf. for the wake ok कायं दाणि अग्गिपरिसुखाए ... देवीए दुजणवअणादो एवं अज्झवसिदं देवेण learning, JM. अहं दिट्ठिवायं अन्झाइउं तुभं पासमागओ UttSukh. Utta RaC. 1.43.4.
p. 28b. 16; बहिट्ठियाणं कि जायइ अज्झाइर्ड UttSukh. 241. 13; ताहे अज्झवसिय (ajjhavasiya < adhyavasita) adj. (ppp.) अन्झाइउं पदत्तो UttSnkh. 24.15. I completely attnehod to, addicted to, AM . से गं जीवे ... तचित्ते अज्झाइदण (ajjhaidina adhitya) yar. having studied, तम्मणे ... तदन्झव सिते तत्तिव्वज्झवसाणे Viy. 1. 7.20 (1.356); Urav. 38% J8. ण मुणइ पयडिमभब्यो मुट्ठ वि अज्झाइदूण सस्थाणि Sanss. 317. समणे वा समणी बा... तम्मणे तलेसे तयज्व सिते ADuog. 28 2 re- अज्झाइय (ajjhaiyawadhita) adj. Pr) studiel, learnt, solved, detarmined, JM. किमेयं तए अज्झवसिय KurjaKa. 47.163 JM. ण मए समणाणं अट्ठाए अज्झाइयं वेज सत्थं AVT.(H.) 347b-11. अणंगसुंदरी नाम वेसासुया । दोहग्ग-दोस-दूतिया एवं मरणमज्झवसिया अज्झाइय (ajjhaiyaPage #236

-अज्झावणारुड्
1
अझावणारुइ (ajjhāvanārui < adhyāpanā ruci) adj. one who has liking for teaching, JM. गुणपेही मयरहिओ अज्झयणऽझवणारुई निचं । पकुणइ जिणाइभत्तो उच्च नीयं इयरहा उKam Vi. (D.) 60. अज्झात्रय (ajjhāvaya < adhyāpaka) m [also अज्झावग ] teacher, preceptor, AMg अज्ज्ञावयाणं पडिकूलभासी प्रभाससे कि तु सगाति अहं Utt. 12.16; JM ताहे सो अज्झावगसगासं गंतुं भणइ DasavešI. 11a.1; तओ अज्झावओ भणइ DasaveTI. 11a. 2; अहन्नया य अज्झावरण सह... संपत्ती धणकुमारो वि SupāsCa. 1.337; तत्थ वसुभूई नाम बंभणो अज्झाओ परिवसs VasuHi. 30.22; नवरं दक्षमावत्तीय नवममज्झावयाण पच्छित्तं PavSaro. 758; इय भो ! चउत्थठाणट्टियाण अज्झावयाण नवकारो Arthiku 30; अज्ज्ञावयस्स सुइति हि खिखम्मि समपिओ पिउणा SuriSuCa. 3.26; सो अज्झावयस्स कस्स वि पासम्मि अहिजए वेप MuSuvraCa. 50: समये समप्पियाओ ताओ रन्ना Sivaka. 54; अज्झावयसहियाओ अणाविआओ कुमारीओ Sivaka. 69; JS. अज्झावयवग्गाणं साहूणं चैव सव्वेसिं Parsa. 1.4; अज्झावयगुणणिलए Bhaāra. 4; अज्झावगोगवासणेणेव बंदंति MO. 195 ( 4 ) अज्झावयंत (ajjhāvayanta adhyāpayat) adj. (pr. part.) [1. अज्झावंती ? ] one who is teaching, JM. तओ जहारिहं अज्झावयंतेण निक्खाविओ सयलं पवयणसारं KuvMāka. 216.3; जे य उवंगाई तहा उववाइय मायाई उबउत्ता सीसे अज्झावंती ( ? ता ) ते उज्झाए नम॑साहि ArthPai.(Sn.) 35; S. (कपटकेलि ) मुग्गरअ ! सो भयवो सिस्सं अज्झावअंतो चिट्ठदि Hasci. 1.10.6.
अज्झावयाण
<
अज्झाव संत (ajjhāvasanta < adhy-a-vasat) adj. pr. part.) one who is living, residing, AMe. जर ताव अज्जो, गिहिणो गिहिमज्झा वसंताणं अन्न उत्थिए अट्ठेहि य हेऊहि य... निष्पट्टपसिणवागरणे करेंति Uvar. 174.
अज्झावसमाण (ajjhāvasamāna adhyāvasat) adj. pr. part.) living, AMg. तेवट्टि पुव्वसयसहस्साइं महारायवासमज्झावसमाणे
Jambuddi. 2.64.
आणि (ajjhāvasiūna adhya-usya) ger. after haring stayed, JM. वीसं सयसहस्साणि पुढवाणं कुमारवासमझावसिऊण VasuHi. 183.5.
wafer (ajjhävasittä < adhya-vasitväna-adhyā-usya) ger having resided in, AMg. पंच तित्थगरा कुमारवासमज्झावसित्ता मुंडा भवित्ता पब्वइया Thāna. 5.234 ( 470 ); एगूणवीसं तित्थयरा अगारमज्यावसित्ता मुंडे भवित्ता पव्वइआ Samav. 19.5; थेरे णं अग्भूिईसत्तालीसं वासाई अगारमज्झावसित्ता Samav. 47.2; 59.2; 63; 62.2; SamavPrs. 10; 81 अहं तीसं वासाई अगारवास मज्झावसित्ता Viy. (15.20); Jambuddi, 2.64.
अज्झासठाण (ajjhāsa thāna adhyāsa- sthana ) 1m. / m. place for sitting, a seat JM. रइरमणसरासणवाणवरिसणज्ज्ञासठाण मणुपत्ता । जयसुंदरी SuptsCh. 1. 257.
***
1
अझीण (a-jjhinaa- ksina) adj. ( ppp. not exhausted, inexhaustible, JM अज्झीणं दिज्जतं अव्वोच्छित्तिनयमो अलोओ व्व । आओ नाणाईणं झवणा पावाण खवणं ति ViāvBha. 1961; n. 1 name given to the chapter of the canon because of the quality of being inexhaustible, ओहनिष्फण्णे चउव्विहे पण्णत्ते ... अज्झयणे अज्झीणे आए झवणा ApuOg. 126 दब्वज्झीणे तिविहे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा जाण सरीरव्वज्झीणे भवियसरीरदब्वज्झीणे Apng 552 से तं नोआगमतो भावज्झणे से तं भावज्झी से तं अज्झीणे AyuOg. 557; से किं तं अज्झीणे ? चउन्विहे पण्णत्ते । तं जहा – नामज्झीणे ठवणज्झीणे दव्वज्झी भावज्झीणे Ayug. 347; JM. श्रहो जं सामन्नं सुआभिहाणं चउन्विहं तं च । अज्झयणं अज्झीणं आयज्झवणा य पत्तेअं DasaveNi. 27; अज्झयणं अज्झीणं आओ झवणा य तत्थोहे KappBha. 271; ओहो जं सामण्णं सुयाभिहाणं चव्विहं तं च । अज्झयणं अज्झीणं आओ ज्शवणा य पत्तअं अज्झावस- (ajjhāvasa-adhy-a-vas - ) 0. to live, to Viāv Bhs. 958; 2 s eluapter (of seriptural text ), AMg. remain, AMg. तए णं उसमे अरहा कोसलिए बीस पुब्वसय सहस्साई तिण्डं गणिपिडगाणं आयारचूलियवज्जाणं सत्तावण्णं अशीणा पण्णत्ता, तं कुमारवा समज्झावसः Jambuddi. 2.64. जहा - आयारे, सूयगडे, ठाणे Samav. 57.
1
167
अज्झासा (ajjhāsā Page #237

168
अझोवक्ष्ण
व अझुसिरे वा होति विकप्पो अकजम्मि NisBha. 1231; जिणकप्पथेरकप्पि- अज्झोवझेय (ajjhovajjheya Page #238

अझोववाय
169
अंच
[2] (14.83); देवदिन्नस्म दारगम्न आभरणालंकारेसु मुछिए गढिए गिद्धे अझरंत (a-jharantaPage #239

अंच
अंच- (añca-Page #240

मंचोली
171
अंजण
वंदिवि गोवइ RitNeCa. 5.11.5.
pass.) I. being drawn or pulled, AMg. तासु य (सलागासु) अंचोली (alicoli Page #241

अंजण
1
des
सीमंतिणि लोयणहिं JambiSaca. 3.9.17; मुहि अंजणु लोयणे लक्खरसु RitNon. 11.3.10 वणराइ व तिलयंजण सोहिय SudCa. (N.) 2.6.4; संपाश्य- फलि खग्ग गुलिय-अंजणुवसाहणि SanKuCa. 611.3; il the Net of applying collyrium, Alg. जिन्भच्छेयण-अंजण- कडग्गि राहण दारुणाणि दुक्खाणि Samay Pra. 99; 2 kind of jewel, Alg. रयणाणं • अंजणाणं अंजणपुलगाणं Viy. 3.1.3 (3.4): अंजणाणं रथगाणं Naya. 1.1.56 रयणाणं वइराणं ... अंजणाणं Ray Pa. 10:12; 18; 65279; Jambuddi. 5.5 से सुरिंदे ... वेरुलिय ... अंजण मणिरयणमंडियाओ पाउयाओ ओमुयर Jambuddi. 5.21; जचं जगधाउसम पहाण मुद्दीय कुवलयनिहाणं वडउ बायगवंसो Naadi. ga. 31 अंजग मणिरयणमंडियाओ पाउयाओ ओमुयइ Kapp.(J.) 15; अंजणाणं अंजणपुल्याणं ( रयगाणं) Kapp..J.) 27; तओ पुण... अंजणचंद पह... वररयणेहिं Kapp (J.) 45; 1. वज्जेंदणीलंजण... विद्दुमाणं ( रयणाणं) MāSulPs. 18; 3 a kind of tree, Alg. तस्स णं अलोगवरपायवस्स हेट्ठा ... पुढवि-सिलापट्टए पण्णत्ते किण्हे अंजण-त्रण-किवाण अयसि कुसुमप्पगासे Uvav. 10 ( comm. अञ्जनको वनस्पतिविशेषः); JAM सुहयं इग दारुमयं पासायं कलसदंडगड | सुकट्ठे दुदिट्ठ कीरं सीसिमखयरंजनं महुवं Vatthusa. 3. 31; Aps. तरु-तरल-तमाल-तालेल. साला विसालंजणा PaumCs. (8.) 51.2.4: वणरा व तिलयंजणसोहिय SudCa. ( N.). 26.4 णिउ व्व रामु व्व वर्ण विराइयं... तिलयंजणसुपसारण SudCa. (N) 7.8.11: अंजणधुसिणलिपलंकई Bhavika. 109.6 41 name of a mountain, Ate. मंदरस्स पव्वयस्स • पंच वक्खारपव्वया पण्णत्ता, तं जहा - तिकडे. • अंजणे Thana. 5. 151 (434); 4. 311 (299) ; सव्वे वि णं अंजणपव्वया दस जोयणसयाई वेहे Thana. 10.41 (725) ; मंदरपञ्चयस्स अट्ठ वक्खारपब्वया पण्णत्ता, तं जहा - वित्तकुडे ... अंजणे Thāna. 8.67 (637); JM पुक्खरिणीओ चउरो पुर्वजण चउदिति संति PavSaro. 1479; तह य सुदंसणवावी पच्छिम अंजणच उदिसासु PavSaro. 1488; JS. दहिमुहसेलेसु पुणो अंजणजिणवेश्ए छहूं.... कायब्बा उपवासा SA. (V.) 379; il name of a mountainFreak, AMg रुयगवरे पव्व अटु कूडा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा रिट्ठे ... अंजणे Thana. 5.95 (613); इमे वक्खारकूडा, तं जहा - तिउडे वे समणकडे अंजणे Jambuddi. 4.202; 5 skanda of Ratnaprabhā hell, (a hellish region), AMg. रयणव्यभाष पुढवीए अंजणे थंड दस जोयणसताई वाहणं पण्णत्ते, Thāna. 8. 163 (778) ; अंजणस्स कंडस्स हेट्ठिल्लाओ Samay 99[7]; रयणप्पभाए पुढवीए खरकंडे कतिविधे पण्णत्ते ? गोयमा सोलस विधे पण्णत्ते अंजणे Jivābhi. 3.7; JS. खरभागो पादब्बो सोलसभेदेहिं संजुदो अंजणपवालगोमजगाणि TiloPan. 2.12; ( चित्ताए हेट्ठा) कमसो चोदस अण्णा य द्विदमही ... अंजगं णाम TiloPap. 2.16; Apa. णिग्गउ अंजणाहि किर णिन्वुर Msha Pa. (P.) 11.11.6; 6 namss of various gods, names of Lokapalas of Velamba and Prabhañjaua, Alg.] वेलंबस्स ( चत्तारि लोगपाला ) काले महाकाले अंजगे रिट्ठे । पभंजगस ( चत्तारि लोगपाला ) काले महाकाले रिट्ठे अंजणे Thapa. 4. 192 (275); il name of the god Sakra Devendra, AMg सकस्स णं देविंदस्स देवरण्णो ( देवा होत्या) तं जहा कक्कोडर अंजणे Vis. 3. 7[4] (3.264); il name of the god whose Adhipati is Vayukumāra god, AMg. वाउकुमाराणं वेलंव-भंजग-काल- महाकाला, अंजण रिट्ठा Viy. 3.8.3 (3.275); iv name of the Pratihsra gods, JM. कुमुयंजणवामण ·.. पयडीहूअं पडिहारदेवे हिं Sisi VaKa. 667; 7 name of a celestial abode (Devavimāna), AMg जे देवा कालं सुकालं ... अंजणं . विमाणं देवत्ताए उबवण्णा Samav. 18 [15]; 8 a black Pethvikayika substance, AM. खरबादरपुढविकाइया अगेग विहा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा -
...
...
-
- हरियाले हिंगुकुए मणोसिला सासगंजणपवाडे Pannar. 1.20[2] (24) ; अंजणे खंजणे सीतले (इमे पण्णरस्स कसिणपोग्गला ) SarsP. 20.2; हरियाले
172
अंजणगपब्वय
...
बायर
हिंगुलए मनोसिला अंजणे लोणे Dasave. 5.33; सासगंजणपवाले - कार मणिविहाणे Utt. 36.74 JM मणोक्षिला अंजणे लोणे Ni Bha. 1848 ( अंजगमिति सोवीरयं रसंजणं वा Nison 2200.25) ; सोवीरं जगलूगाव पुढविआई इच्चाई Jivviy. 4; 16. छत्तीसह वो ... सासगंजणपवाले य Mals. 207 (5) : 9 name of the residence of the Lokapals ealled Yama, 15. पंडुगवणस्स मज्झे चुदियपासम्म दक्खिगविभागे । अंजगणानो भवणो TiloPap. 1843; जनपामलोपालो अंगवस मज्झे TiloPan. 1844.
अंजणइसिक्षा (anjanaisia Page #242

अंजणगिरि
173
अंजणसमुग्ग
उ होइ विक्खंभो DISAPap. 29; 30; अंजणगपब्वयाणं धरणियले होइ विक्खभो रयणप्पमाए पुटवीए खरकंडे कतिविधे पण्णत्ते ? गोयमा, सोलस विधे पण्णत्ते -- DISAPan. 3132333; अंजणगपब्वयार्ण सिहरतलेसु हवंति पत्तेयं अरहंताय- अंजणपुलए JIrabhi. 3.75 3 amountain peak, AMg. रुयगवरे पव्वते यणाई DISAPan. 38; 41.
अट्ठ कृडा, तं जहा- अंजणे अंजणपुलए स्यगस्स पुरत्थिमे कूडा Thana. 8.95 अंजणगिरि (anjana-giriPage #243

अंजणसलागा
तेलसमुग्गा अंजणसमुग्गा Jivabhi. 3. 334; तेलसमुग्गाणं जाव अंजणसमुग्गाणं झयाणं (बिउव्वंति ) Jivabhi. 3.445; तत्थ णं देवच्छंदए जिणपडिमाणं पुरओ असयं अंजणसमुग्गाणं संनिक्खित्तं चिट्ठति
Jivabhi. 3.419.
अंजण लागा (añjana-salagāPage #244

अंजलिकम्म
175
अर
tolding of the hands, JM. पणमिऊण कयंजलिउडेण भणियं तेण Erz. अब्बाखित्तो (भिक्यू) Mala. 575(7) 3.9.et. अंजलिपुड.
अंजस (anjasa) adj. Desi. [et. Pali afijasa, Skt. aftijars ] अंजलिकम्म (anjali-kammaPage #245

भटट
176
अज्झाण
अटट (atata) n. a big measure of time, 84,00000 times of विलवणया Uvav. 30; पडिकमामि चाहिं झाणहिं ----अट्टेणं झाणेणं Av. Atataiiga, AMg. समया ति वा आवलिया ति वा ... अटंगा ति वा अटा 23(4); JM. अट्ट रुई धम्म सुकं झाणाई तत्थ अंताई JhinSa. 5 (eomm. ति वा Thans.(MV. 106) ek. अडड.
ऋतं दुःखं तन्निमित्तो दृढाध्यवसायः । ऋते भवमार्तम् । विष्टमित्यर्थः): रागो अटटंग (atatangaPage #246

भट्टराणदोस
विचिततो । चेट्ठदि जो विक्खित्तो अट्टज्झागं हवे तस्स KattiAnu. 473. अट्टज्झादोस (atta-jjhāna-dosa Page #247

अट्टय
178
अट्टियचित्त
अट्टय (attaya) Desi. [v. 2. for वट्टय ] m. powder (of fragrant रक्ख धोरट्टहासेहिं UrMa. 121; M. णवपाउसो पिउच्छा हसइ व कुडअट्टsubstances), AMg. नन्नत्थ एगेगं सुरहिणा गंधट्टएणं अवसेसं उन्वट्टणविहिं हासेहिं GASASA. 6. 373; फुरइ फुरिअट्टहासं उद्धपलिततिमिरम्मि व दिसाचकं पञ्चक्खामि Uvan. 26 (comm, गंधट्टएणं ति गन्धद्रव्याणां उपलकुण्ठादीनां SetuBa. 1.53 13.81; 13.98; पाच फुरंत-कट्टहासधवला जलुप्पीला LIla. अट्टओ त्ति चूर्णम्)
11; Apa. मुकट्टहासाई झंपिडियकेसाई JasCal.16.6. __ अट्टय (attayaPage #248

अट्ठ
179
अट्ठ
meditation, Uvas. p. 127 (P. L. Vaidya); Uvav. 56.
wish, AMg. तेसिं णं देवाणं दोहि वाससहस्सेहि आहारटे समुप्पज्जइ भट्ट (attha Page #249

अट्ट
180
अट्ठखंड
अट्ठई कम्म हणेवि PAD3. 66; हणिय पिसुणमणु अट्ठवरिसु वि (कुमारु) दिया धीरा SIPS. 35; दीह कालमयं जन् उसिदो अटुकम्महि Mala. 507(7); San KuCs. 470.5; तुमं तेण परिणाविउ अट्ठ नियदुहिय San KuCa. 707.2; अट्टकम्मणिदा ओदश्या वेयणा Davula. 10. 4.8; अट्टकम्माणमुदयजणिदजीवधूयहं अटुई वि हविहइ दइउ अवस्सु SapkuCa. 601.9; अट्ठई पालइ मूलगुण परिमाणो वा वेदणा 10.17.4%; कालाई लहिऊणं छित्तण व अट्ट कम्मसंखलयं SADhaDo. 26; तं पिक्सेविणु पहियणिहिं गाहा भगिया अ8 SandeRa. ArāhSA. 107. 31; जे अटु मूलगुण जिणगुणपयुत्त CandappaCa.(Y) 2.6.9; ता भत्ति अट्टकम्मद्ध (attha-kammaddha Page #250

अट्ठखंभसत
181
अट्ठजाय
JM. ताव करणदक्खयाए. कुमारेण कओ भट्ठखंडाई पण्णगो Jinnda Akhya. qualities, Apa, ता होइ पसिद्धो देवो सिद्धो अद्वगुणी JaCa. 1. 15.10. 2.54.6.
अटुंग (attharigaPage #251

अट्ठजुत्त
182
भट्ठदस
order), [14] AMg. खित्तचित्तं ... भत्तपाणपडियाइक्खियं अट्ठजातं अट्टठाण (attha-thana Page #252

अट्ठदह
183
अट्टपाहरिम
118. 120 [PSM. संति (?)]
आहिनेति वदेज्जा SaraP. 12.3. अट्टदह (attha-daha Page #253

अट्ठपिट्ठणिट्ठिया
184
अट्ठम
___ अट्टपिट्टणिट्ठिया (attha-pittha-nitthiya < asta-pista- भाझ्या ] a measuro of capacity for liquide equal to the 8th nisthita) 1. a kind of wine prodused by pounding a subs- port of a mini, AMg. एवं गोकिलिजेणं पच्छियापिढएणं गंडमाणियाए. tarer eight times, AMg. गोयमा वरुणोदस्स णं समुदस्स उदए से आढपण अद्धाढएणं ... चाउभाइयाए अट्ठभाइयार होलसियाए बत्तीसियाए जहानामप-चंदप्पभाइ वा ... अट्ठपिटुणिहिताइ वा Jivabhi.3. 8603; चउसद्वियाए RiyPa. 772; से किं तं रसमाणप्पमाणे? ... तं जहा --- चउस - पम्हलेस्साए पुच्छा । गोयमा ! से जहाणामए चंदप्पभा इ वा ... अट्ठपिट्ठणिट्ठिया ट्ठिया ... अट्ठभाइया ... दो सोलसियाओ अट्टमाझ्या, दो अट्ठभाइयाओ चउइवा ... वज्जेणं उववेया जाव फासेणं Pannav. 17.131(1237) (comm. भाइया Annog.3203 अट्ठभाइया आयसमाबारे आयभावे समोयरति अष्टभिः शास्त्रप्रसिद्धः पिष्टः निष्ठिता p. 3650. 13)
Anuog. 530[2]; JM. एवं गोकिलं जाणं गंडवाणियाप ... कुलवेणं अद्वकुलअट्टपिया (attha-piyaPage #254

अट्टम
185
अट्ठमहानिमित्त
सया वखत्तेहि अविरहिया ते गं अट्ट, तं जहा ... सत्तमे चंदमंडले अट्ठमे Jivabhi. 3.599; Pannav. 28.50 (1826); तए णं से भर हे राया ... चंदमंडले SiralP. 10.77; तेणं कालणं तेणं समएणं ... चउत्थे मासे अट्ठमे एगे अबीए अट्ठमभत्तं पडिजागरमाणे पडिजागरमाणे विहरइ Jambuddr. अट्टमे पक्खे आसाढसुद्धे ... चरम तित्थकरे ... देवाणंदाए ... माहणीए ... 3. 20; JM. नहप्पा ठाइ मुणी एगराइयं पडिमं । अट्ठमभत्तेण जई एकेक कुच्छिसि गम्भत्ताए. पर्वते Kaur. (J.) 2; संगहपरिणा णाम अट्ठमा चरमराईयं ArNi. 532; न जुज्जइ जुन्झिउं ति ओसरिऊण अट्ठमभत्तं करेइ (आयारदला) Dasii. 4.3; अहावरा अट्टमा उवासगपडिमा ... सव्वधम्मरुई KumaPra. 161.30. चावि भवति ash.b. 15; से गं अंगठ्ठयाप अट्ठम अंगे Nandi. 94; M. अट्ठमभत्तिय (atthama-bhattiya < astama-bhaktika) सट्रातत्थालिकलो मयस्सई अदमो ब्व पहिआKumaCh.(H.):8.68%3; adj. who has performed the fast of three full and two halt अट्ठमठाणम्मि ससी जइ लागो होइ पावसंदिट्ठो RitSamu. 9423 Js. dnys (in which eight ments are dropped), AMg. अट्ठमभत्तियस्स णं अट्ठमपुहविणिविटे ... वहिमो SaBhi.1; M. विहिणा वि नदिज्जंतो सव्वो भिक्खुस्स कप्पंति तओ पाणगाइ पडिगाहित्तए Thina. 3.378(188); जावतियं ञ्चिय भणइ अदनो चंदो CAGI. 111: Apn. अट्ठमे चित्तदंदु णवमए हलु णं भंते अट्ठमभत्तिए समणे निग्गथे कम्मं निजरेइ Viy. 18.4.5 (16.51); Paumia.S) 17.4; चंद कति सिलरयणहि धाम अट्ठम महि गहचक्का (अहिंसा) छ?भत्तिपहिं अट्ठमभत्तिपहिं ... समुचिण्णा Panhi. 6.6; तए. णाम JasCN. 2. 4.8; बंभचारि सत्तमु भणिउ अट्ठनु चत्तारंभु SADhaDo. से सुबाहुकुमारे ... पोसहसालाए पोसहिए अट्ठमभत्तिए पोसह पडिजागरमाणे 15; गोत्तकम्मु सत्तमउ पयासिउ अंतराउ तह अट्ठा भासिउ PANACS.(P.) विहरइ Viva. 2.1. 30 : वासावासं पज्जोसवियस्स अट्ठमभत्तियस्स भिक्खुस्स 6. 15.11; (समवसरणे ) सत्तमे जोइस अट्ठमि वितर JambusaCa. कप्पंति तओ गोयरकाला Kapp.(S.) 23. 1. 18.8; णासिउ वाहिउ अट्टमदिणंति SIViCa. 1.17.23; [V.-1] Apa. अट्टमभाग (atthama-bhagaPage #255

भट्ठमहासिद्धि
186
अट्ठरह
सुयणाणीणं AngVi. 9.9.
moon on the eighth night in the right ball of a lunar अट्टमहासिद्धि (attha-mahā-siddhiPage #256

अट्टरहिय
187
अट्ठविहबंधय
(Gr.): 13.
of eight varieties, AMg. अट्ठविधे जोणिसंगहे पण्णत्ते Thāna. 8.2 अट्टरहिय (attha-rahiyaPage #257

अट्ठविहवेदय
188
अट्ठसहस्स
dha-ka) adj. [ also °बंधग] incurring bondage of eight types_eight, Aug. सकस्स णं देविदस्स देवराणो वेसमणे महारावा अट्टमत्तरीए of Karmang, AMg. जीवे णं भंते ! णाणावरणिज्ज कम्मं बंधमाणे कति कम्म- सुवण्णकुमार दीवकुमारावाससतसहस्साणं ... आहेब, ... करेमाणे विहर पगडीओ बंधइ । गोयमा ! सत्तविहबंधए वा अट्ठविहबंधए वा छ ब्वबंधए वा Samar. rs; MS. सत्तं तिणउदिपहुदीसीदता असत्तरी य हवे Gomsi.(K.) Viv.6.4.110.102); जीव भंते !... सत्तविहबंधट वा अविहबंधए वा? 748. Pannav..21 (1591); जीव णं भंते ! णागावरणिज्नं कम्मं वबमाणे कति अट्ठसद (attha-sadaPage #258

अट्टसहिय
189
अट्टाए
buildi. p. 50.7; JS. दस पाणा पज्जत्ती अट्ठसहस्सा य लक्खणा भणिया p.4.11); इंटाणं सम्मुहं जाणं, गच्छंताणं अणुब्बए, कारण अट्टहा एसो BodPs. 38; 2 cight thousand, JS. अट्ठसहस्स धणूणं विसया दुगुणा विणओ ओवयारिओ MaSudPs. 763; जिणपूआ अट्ठहा होइ VijKerCn. असणि त्ति GonmSa...J.) 168.
1.41. अट्टमहिय (attha-sahiyaPage #259

अट्ठागतिय
190
अट्ठारस अट्ठाए मुई जाश्त्ता वत्य सिविस्सामि त्ति पायं सिब्बइ Nis. 1.31; JM. room, assembly hall, JM. अह अन्नया य अट्ठाणसावविद्वेण मोहचरडेण रंधति अपणो परियणस्स कालेण अट्टाए DasaveNT. 114 (comm. परि- चिंताउरचित्तेणं अवलोइज्जति कउहाओ BhurkerCh. 1183. जनस्य अर्थाय); तओ से उदायणे ... जस्सट्टाए कीरइ नग्गभावे तमटुं अट्टाणाहिणिवेस (atthānāhinivesa Page #260

अट्ठारसकम्मकारण
191
अट्टारसवंजणाउल
सेणि-पसेणीओ सद्दावेद Jambular. 3.28; वारस अट्ठारस चउवीसं तिविहं अट्ठारसपावट्ठाण ( atthārasa-pava-tthāna Page #261

अट्ठारसवासपरियाय
192
अट्ठावयः
अट्ठारसवासपरियाय (atthārasa-vāsa-pariyāyaPage #262

193
अट्ठावयगिरि
अट्ठासीह अट्ठावयम्मि उसभो सिद्धिगमओ Tittho. 562; JM. इदं पुण अट्ठावयहेम- सवोकम्म पंचहिं संवच्छरेहिं दोहिं य मासेहिं भट्ठादीसाए य दिवसेहिं अहासुत्तं कु( ? कुं)डसम्मेय ... मंदरादिसु पन्वतेसु भवेज्जा AvTI.(H.) 827b.63 जाव आराहेत्ता Antag. 146 ; रयणप्पभापुढवी केवतिया बाहल्लेण पण्णता? - 1488.4; वचंतस्स निरुद्ध जाण अट्ठावयस्सुवरि PaumCa.(v.) 9.53%81.60% आसीतं बत्तीसं अट्ठावीसं तहेव वीसं च । अङ्गारस सोलसगं अत्तरमेव हि टि8. 10; णिम्मविऊण अपयपरिच्छिणं अट्ठावयं CaupChu. 50.23; भयवं आइ- मिया Jivabhi. 3.5; ईसाणे यऽत्थ देविदे ... अट्ठावीसविमाणावाससतसतित्थयरो अट्ठाक्यंमि नगवरे समोसरिओ MAVICa(G.) 12a.6(2); धरणो हस्साधिवती Pannav. 2.51 (195); 2.23 (170); अट्ठावीसं च धणुसयं य नागराया ... अट्ठावयपश्वयाभिमुहो फ्याओ Vasuri. 252.4; 185.23 Jambuddi. 1.73; SiraP.1.14%; Pise hel. 442:445% अट्ठावीर्स सागरो300.6; AkkhāMa.KO. 18.30%; अट्टावयस्स गिरिणो समीवंमि Kumā- वमाई Anu0g. 391; 508; JM. विलसइ अट्ठावीसं अइराई सुहनिमग्गंगो Pra. 73. 26; कुमरविहारो कराविओ एन्थ अट्ठावओ व्व रम्मो Kumi Pra. SupāsCa. 1. 396% अट्ठावीसा ... (मोहणीयस्स) पयडीओ उत्तरा चेव Pafi144.2; दाहिणदारपब्लूि-मिरिगोयमगणहरवं दिय अट्ठावय ViMaPra, 10.5; Sam.(c.) 3.2; जाणुविहीणे भणि इगवरिसं तह य जंघपरिहीणे। अट्ठावीस JS. अट्ठावयम्मि उसहो (णिव्युदो) NivBha. 1; Apa. गउ एम भणेवि पहु मासे RitSamn. 102; 238; JS. (गेवजविमाणवासियदेवाणं कालो) पब्बयहो जिण अट्राहिए अट्टावयहो PaumCa(s) 18.3.9; 12.11.9; उक्कस्तेणं वीसं ... अट्ठावीसं ... एकतीस सागरोबमाणि SatAg.1.5.100%; पंच अट्ठावउ तुलियउ ता विण चालियउ मुणिपवा SudCa.(N.) 11.19.9; दस- णव दोणि अट्ठावीसं चउरो कमेण ते णउदी Gomsa.(K.) 29; 36; 38; सह सिहि साहुहु सह महबाहुहु अट्ठावइ विच्छिन्न-रिणु RiPASim. 15.11; Apa. अठ्ठावीसमत्तसंजुत्तिय दुवई एस विन्जुला SudCa.(N.) 9.7.16. 3an auspicious symbol, AMR. दम्पण-अट्ठावय-चाव-बाण-नक्खत्त ... भद्रावीसहभाग (atthavisai-bhagaPage #263

14
अट्ठासीय
तमाए
eight, AMg तिण्णेव य कोडिसया अट्ठासीति च होति कोडीओ। असिति च सय सहस्सा एवं स्वच्छरे दिण्णं āyar. 2.5.26 (3) (749) अट्ठट्ठमिया ‍ मिक्षा राईदिई दोह व अट्ठासीतेहि नक्सा महा .. अणुपालितावि भवति Thapa 8 104(645) ; Antag. 152; एस णं अट्ठासीति जोयणसहस्साइं अबाधाए अंतरे Samav. 88; एवं अट्ठासीतीए पि महागहाणं भणियन्वं Vis. 10. 5. 30 (1091); बालुयप्पभाए पुढबीए अट्ठावीसं सागरोपमाई चउगुणिया भवंति तमाए अट्ठासी Viy. 24. 1.80 (24.79); उक्कोसे अट्ठासीति वाससहस्साई चउगुणिया भवंति अट्ठासी Viy. 24. 1. 80 (24. 79); उक्कोसेणं अट्ठासीतिं वाससहस्साइं चउहिँ अंतोहि अमहियाई Viy 24 12.9 (24.173) ; चंदस्स देवस्स अट्ठा सीति वारुसहस्साई चउहिं अंतोमुहुत्तेहिं अमहियाई Viy. 24.12.9 (24.173) ; तए णं मली अरहा संवच्छरणं तिष्णि कोडिसया अट्ठासी च कोडीओ असोई सय सहस्साई इमेयारूवं अन्य संपयाणं दलइत्ता निक्खमा मि त्ति मणं पहारेr Naya 1.8.2015 1.8.194; 1.8. 195; चंदस्स देवस्स अट्ठासीतिं गद्दा परिवारो पण्णत्तो SuraP. 18.4; अट्ठासीई गहा खलु णेयव्वा आणुपुब्बीए Büra2. 20. 8[9]; अट्ठासीए जोयणसए उङ्कं उप्परता चंदविमाणे चारं चरति SāraP. 18.1; दो लक्खा अट्ठासीति पयसहस्साई पयग्गेणं (अंगपविट्ठ-विवाहे ) Nandi. 91; एवमेव सपुव्वावरेणं अट्ठासीति सुत्ताई मिस्सा (दिदि सुचाई) Nandi 105 (2) अट्ठासति महस्वाहा भणिया Jois Ka. 134.
अट्ठासीय ( atthāsiya Page #264

अहि
195
अहित
पडिबद्धं मंसविलितं तएण ओच्छण्णं ... देहं BAATu. 43; 45; चम्मट्टि- मट्ठिचम्मसिरत्त (atthi-camma-siratta Page #265

अट्टिभंजण
*196
ning, JM. अणुसासियम्मि अट्ठिए विदेस देति तहवि य अट्टि( ? ठिं)ते not stopping, not desisting, AMg. अणुसट्टी धम्मकहा विजनिVavaBha. 2.184 (comm. तथापि च तस्मिन्न तिष्ठति)
मित्तादिएहि आउद्दे। अट्ठिय पभुस्स करणं जहा कयं विण्हुणा पुदि Vavaअट्टिभंजण (atthi-bhalijana Page #266

बडिया
197
अट्ठियह झाणहो ग चलइ धीरु Chakkammu. 8.8.1; इय भणे वि भरेवि अट्ठियं (a-tthiyamPage #267

भट्टिसेण
198
भठाई
bones, AMg. अणेगवायाम-जोग्ग चागण ... मल्लजुद्धकरणेहिं संते परिसते लक्खणणिवास SudCa.(N.) 2.9.3; अट्ठोत्तर-सउ कलियाहिँ वियसियसुगंधतेल्लमादिएहिं ... अद्विमहाए मंसमुहाए सवाहिए ... अट्टणसालाओ पडि. ललियाहि करहि जाउ मणे संभरहि SIVACH.2.31.12. निक्खम NiyA. 1.1.24; Viva. 131; Kapp.(J.) 1.60; Uvav. 48. अट्ठोत्तरसहास (atthottara-sahasa < astottara-sahasra)
ट्टिसेण (atthisenaastaksara) arth, having eight sylla(V.)6.04.25; Apu अंतिमउ जाउ किउ बिहुतपहिं अट्ठत्तरेहिं KarCa. blog, Apa. लहू गुरू निरंतरा पमाणिआ अठक्खरा Friainx.28. 10.26.20.
HET ( atha-ga < asta-ka) n. group reicht, JM. 3333 अत्तरसय (atthuttara-sayaPage #268

अठाणठवण
199
अड
rary, JM. ठाइमठाई ओसरण मंडवा संजयट्ठ देसे वा KappBha. 1783. अठिदिसभाव (a-thidi-sabhāvaPage #269

गड
200
DhamPar. 4.6.1.
अड (ada atavi) r [also अडई ] forest, JM अडईओ उल्लंघिऊण कह कह वि पत्ता पट्टाणं णाम णयरं KuvMaka. 57. 29; एसा अचेत भीसणा अडई SupasCa. 8. 136; अडईए दुलाइ सणकुमारं विमग्गंतो SanatKuKs.(H.) 41; ते पत्ता महाडई Erz. 37.16 37.21; JS. अडईगिरिवरसागरजुद्धाणि अडंति मत्यलोभादो Bhaārs. 800; Apa. भीसण रणिहिं भीसण अडर PaumC. (S.) 19.3.2; जय संसार - महाडइ - हुयवह PaumCu.(S.) 3. 8. 5; अडइसिरिघरिणिआलिंगियंगु । रेह णं रहभूसि अणंगु MahßPa.(P.) 29.12 8; इय विचितिरु कुमरु भईए । ढंढोलिवि (ससि-मुहि ) Say KuCa. 637.1; अडइ जलंती णामें पत्तउ NayCa. (P.) 7.1.10; तो नियर सुइणु अडरहे सबाहु मलमलिण वहं तपसेयबाहु Jambaga Ca. 10. 13.10; पिच्छर अडई कुसनुपरुसा CandappaCs. (Y) 4.1.7; खणि अटई बाहिरि मुक्कु लेबि Candappa Ca. (Y.) 4.4.10; अडहि (.1.) अडु तें दीसह तावहिं Dham Par. 1.13. 6( ? ); 9.1.1; अडइमज्झि धवलहरु विहिज्जइ Chakkammu. 3. 11.6.
अडइरुण्ण (adai-runna Page #270

जडतड
201
भड्यालस
अडतड (ada-tadaPage #271

अख्यालसेह
202
अडवीजना
mu. hundred and forty-eight, JM. संते अडयालसयं जा उवसमु विजिणु व सब्वत्थ Gomsa.(K.)642 वियतइए KamTh.(D.) 25.
अडविजम्मण (adavi-jammana Page #272

मडवीदेस
203
भडुयालित्ता
torest, AMR. आरण्णगाणं वर्णवयाणं अइवी-जत्ता-संपट्ठियाणं असणं वा पाणं Samav. Abhayadeva comm. 68 (p. 80b) वा... पडिग्गाहेइ Nis. 16.1:.
अडसट्टिम (ada-satthi-maPage #273

204
महपालिय
JM. अड्डया लित्ता लंबणे गिण्हामि ति काउं खमएण चेतओ बाहं गहिओ Dasaveš1.(H.) 38b.5 [ अडुयालित्ता आश्रित्य ( बलात्कारं कृत्वा । ) ] अयालय (aduyaliya ) v. 1. for अड्डयालिय at CaupCa. 319. 11 पालियो
अडोलिया ( adoliya) Deál. / [also अडोलि ] 1 name of a princess, JM. धूया अडोलिया गद्दमेण छूढा अगडम्नि Kapp Bha. 1155; अडोलिखेलणं KappBhs. 1156; 2 female mouse, JM. अगडे छूढा अडोलिया KappBha. 1158; तत्थ य चेडरूवाणि रमंति अडोलियाए उदोइयाए KappBhars. p. 360.7.12.
[ अडोविय (adoviya < atopita ) adj. FSM wr for आडोविय Payha.comm. p. 480.10]
अडोहिउं (adohium=anavagāhya) ger. not having fathomed, Apa. पडिबिबिअ-मुंजालु जल जेहिं अडोहिउँ पीउ Hem. (Gr.)
4. 439. . 2.
अड्डु - (adda-) Desi. v. to place, to put on, Apa. नितु बहु नव-नव भूसण अड्डहि पहिरिय पुण इह वाविहि छडुहिं Salisa. 5.10; कोवितो पत्तु नरु | पणवीहिहिं हिंडर सिरि तिणु अड्डइ जिव पावर
पर दब्व भर VIPĀSam. 8.9.
अड्ड (adda) Deát. [Turn. 188] adj. eross, crooked, bent, AME. ईसि अडुच्छिकडक्खचिट्टिएदि ... मनाग अड्डे तिर्यग्वलितं अक्षि येषु कटाक्षरूपेषु ईसि चेष्टितेषु Jivabhi. comw. p. 2074. 10 (Jivabhi. 3. 303 . ८. अच्छि ); JM तं च वंस सिहरे अड्डे कटुं क तेलयं AvTI. (H.) 33. स्वप्च सम्म विडियो सो अि
तत्थ सिरं दोनायं तत्थ संजायं UvPayi. 131b.4. अड्डुख (addakkha ) Desi.. 4. 143: Laksmi.(Gr.) 3. 1.79 (p.217) अड्डुक्खिय (addakkhiya = ksipta) Desi. adj. (ppp.) that which is thrown, JM. तइ पेलिओ तुरुको, ढिल्ली-नाहो गलत्थिओ तह
अक्सिओ अकासी, रिउ धत्तण, छुह महासं KumaCs. (E.) 6.96. अड्डग (adda-ga) Desi. adj. erons, transverse, JM. रातो अंधकारे कंटगं कवलेण सह मुंजति तेण गळे खिजति अड्डगो वा लग्गति
NisCu 1 141.31.
अड्डड्ड (addadda) Desi, ade out of sight [ ef. Mar. आड ], Apa. सुकन्तु जैन अड्ड जाई । सुकलत्तु जेम भिउडिहिं ण थाइ PanmCs.
(S.) 51.13.9.
अड्डण (addana Page #274

205
बड़ाइज
1. 8.64; 2.1.16; आणंदे नाम गाहावई ... अड्डे जाव अपरिभूए Ovās. (JDPF. 1104.7); अड़भरहप्पहाणे बहुविइसज्झायसुमुणियपहाणे Nandi. gh. 383; 155; नागे नामं गाहावई होत्था, अड़े Antag. 21; भद्दा नामं सत्थ- 38; जेसि इमो अणुओगो पयरइ अज्जावि अड़भरहम्मि Nandi. ga. 333; JAM. वाही, अड़ा जाव अपरिभूया Anuttaro. 3.5; पुरिसवरगंधहत्थी अड्डे दित्ते ते रामकेसवा इव जाया जं अड्भरह विक्खाया PuhCa. 176.12 fae Uvav. 11; kay Pa. 671: 31912 ta fra *T Jambudai. 31GHTE (addha-mäsa Page #275

**
***
भाइबीच
(1310); गोयमा ! अंतोमणुस्तखित्ते अड्डाइज्जेसु दीवेसु - एत्थ णं असालिया समुच्छति Pannav. 1.72(82) ; मट्टाइजाई धणुसयाई विक्खमेण Jam - budil. 1.38; 4. 10; 5.52; ता अड्डाइज्जाई जोयणाई एगमेगेणं राईदिएणं विकं इत्ता Sūral'. 1.93; अड्डाइज्जेसु दीवसमुद्देसु जावंत के साहू āv. 31.; अड्डाइज्जे दीवे सण्णीणं मणोगए भावे जाणंताणं Kapp.(J.) 142222; अहावरा पक्खिया आरोवणा तेण परं अड्डाइज्जा मासा Nis. अदुकरण (addhindu-karana ardhendu karana). 20. 37; मणुस्सखेत्ते अड्डातिज्जेसु दीवसमुद्देसु Dass. 5.7; संथारुत्तरपट्टो a posture of an archer (resembling the half moon), 5. ( चाणूरआवादामुहिक विसे सिद्धिं गच्छाम
206
7:23 इज्जेसु दीवसमुद्देसु ( सण्णीणं मणपज्जवणाणं ) Nandi. 32; तमाए BalCa. 5. 5. 4. ( पुढवीए) भवधारणिजा जहनेणं अंगुलस्स असंखेज्जतिभागं उक्कोसेणं अड्डाइज्जाई। धगूसयाई Apug. 347(5); 376; अड्डाहजा धरणा य सुवण्णो सो य पुण फँसो JoisKa. 24; एते अड्डातिजा दीवा JoisKa. 129; JM. चत्तारि गाउयाई अद्भुट्ठाई तिगाउया चेव । अड्डाइज्जा दुण्णि य, दिवडूमेगं च निरस्सु āvNi. 47; V. 05; rei fa a Rayan god ≈ (ehr zwd) Tittho. 364; अतो परं अजोयणवुट्टीए जोयणे चउगुरुयं । दिवड्ढे दोसु अड्डा - इज्जेतु छेदो NisC. 1.69; 28; मणुया वि बहुप्पयारा, अड्डाइज्जेसु नवर दीवेसु Jan|būCs.(G.) 3. 165; अड्डाइज्जा दीवा VivMaū. 20; JS. हेट्ठिमगेवज्जेसु य अड्डाइजा हवंति रथणीओ Mala 1069 ( 12 ) ( comm. तृतीयार्ध सहिते रत्नी भरतः )
अाइजी (apphijja diva Page #276

मद
207
भणइकमणिज्ज
[अढ (adhana asta) PSM. tollowing Pisehel notes अढ अणन्ति शब्दयन्ति अविकलहेतुत्वेन असातवेयं नारकाचायुष्कं इत्यणाः. (Viy.), अदयाल (Samav.), अढसट्टि (Samar.), अढाइस (PriPaitig.) आद्याः क्रोधादयः। अथवा अनंतानुवन्धिनः क्रोधादयः अनाः। समुदायhased on inferior readings.]
शब्दानामवयवे वृत्तिदर्शनात्, भीमसेनः सेन इति यथा । अथवा अण त्ति महत्त (adhattaPage #277

भगाइकमणीयवयण
208
अणकत
भणइक्मणीयवयण (an-ai-kkamaniya-vayana Page #278

अणवभिन्न
209
अणगार
passed, JM. उदए चिक्खलपरित्तऽणंतकाइग तसे य मीसे य । अर्कतमणकते अणक्खरसुय (an-akkhara-suyaPage #279

अणगार
210
अणगारसहायग
सएहि संपरिखुडे RayPa. 686; अविसुद्धलेस्से गं भंते ! अणगारे अस- MahaPu.(P.) 21.7.87. मोहएणं अप्पाणेणं अविसुद्धलेस्सं देवं देवि अणगारं जाणइ-पास ? Jivabhi. अणगारदिक्खा (anagāra-dikkha Page #280

अणगारसामाइय
211
अणंग
सहायगेण अण्णुण्णसंगहबलेण। परलोए णं सको साहेउं अप्पणो अटुं Mahk- किं चि Mala. 827(9) Paee. 82.
अणग्गिसक्खिों (an-aggi-sakkhiam < an-agni-saksiअणगारसामाइय (anagāra-sāmāiya Page #281

भणंग
212
अणंगमइ
पहरइ कह णु अणंगो Gand Va. 996 : JM. पईवमन्झे पडई पयंगो रूवा- अणंगकुसुम (ananga-kusuma < ananga-kusuma) m. गुरत्तो हवई अगंगो Urasat. 48; विणिज्जियासेस-पुरिस-रूवेणं अणंगो, ण name of a warrior in the army of RavanN, JM. सुहहो अणंगकुसुमो उण अणंगो KnvMaKa. 9.5; Apa. अणंगो असंगो अभंगो अलिंगो Jasca. घंटत्थो कामवण्णो य (सुहडा तह वि य विणिग्गया ते जुज्झत्थं निसियरा 1.184: 2m. Cupid, god of love, M. अज्ज वि बाणमणंगो णो मुअइ सब्वे) Pauma(V.) 56.35. भया कुमारम्मि GoudVil. 49752 तरु-मूल-पइट्टिय-पुप्फलाइ-परिपूइयागं अगंगकुसमा (ananga-kusun Page #282

अणंगमापहा
213
भणंगसेणा
vidvidhan who hecame a mun, JM. समागयाओ ... पियदसणा- अणंगसमरूव (ananga-sama-rivaPage #283

भणचउवीस
214
अणजदिहि
अणंगसेणापणंगणाए समं भोए Akkhs MaKo. 94. 16; Iv name of 1.44 (comm. तुह झत्ति णामकित्तणमणच्छिआराणुबंधिों हरइ 1.43) a femalo Hervants. (विदूषक) अणंगसेणा ... पंचचामरधारिणीओ अणछडिअ (ana-chaddia Page #284

अणजदेसय
215
अणज्झायविहि
अणजदेसय (an-ajja-desa-yaPage #285

अणज्झोववण्ण
216
अणडण
Pra. 12. 18.
Ayār. 1.5.1; जेहि समणोवासगस्स अट्ठाए दंडे अणिक्खित्ते अणट्ठाए दंडे अणज्झोवषण्ण (an-ajjhovavanna < an-adhyupapanna) णिक्खित्ते तेसु पञ्चायति Suy. 2.7. 29(5) (865(5)); सवसा अवसा अट्ठा aadj. [also अणज्झोववन्न ] free from infatuation or attachment (to अगट्ठाध य तलपाणे थावरे य हिंसंति मंदबुद्धी। सवसा हणंति अवसा हणंति worldly objects), AMg. ते तत्थ अमुच्छिए अगिद्धे अगढिए अणज्झोववण्णे ... अट्टा हर्णति अगट्ठा हगति Panhs. 1.19; अट्ठाए य अणट्टाए. भूयग्गामं बहुसममेव परिभाएजा Ayar. 2. 1.57(87); सुद्धे सिया जाए ण दूलएज्जा विहिंसई Utt. 5.8; जे भिक्खू अणट्टाए सई जायति Nis. 1.19-22; अमुच्छिण अणज्झोववणे Suy. 1. 10.23; अहुणोववन्ने देवे देवलोगेसु काम- 18.1; JM. दंडमि अणट्ठाए तइअंमि गुणवप निदे Sra PraSi. 26; Payभोगेसु अमुच्छिते ... अणज्झोववपणे Thina. 3. 362(183); 4.434(323); जे Siro. 820. णं निग्गथे वा निग्गंथी वा ... अमुच्छिए ... अणज्झोववन्ने आहारमाहारेइ Viy. अणट्ठाकित्ति (anattha-kitti Page #286

काडिभंत
217
अणणुपालेमाण
अणडिभंत (ana-dimbhanta-a-srasta) adj. (ppp.) not अणणुण्णविय (an-anu-nnaviya < an-anu-jnapya) ger. devinting from, not talling away trom, JM. अगाडिभंतल्हसाविअ- [also अणणुन्नविय] without having made known (to the teaeber), कुतिथिों थिरमसंसि जिणवयणं Kuma Ca.(H.) 7.42.
without permission, AMg. (अदिग्णादाणस्स) अहावरा दोच्चा भावणा - ___ अणडुह (anaduhaPage #287

अणणुपुश्व .
218
अणण्णपडिबुद
भिक्खुपडिमं सम्म अणणुपालेमाणस्स अणगारस्स इमे तओ ठाणा अहिताए... अणणुसासणा (an-anu-sāsanāPage #288

भजण्णपरमण्णाणि
219
'अणतिवातिय
अणण्णपडिबुद्धं CampCa. 1. 2 (४.2)
(सुभद्रा) हा अज्जुण मणोरहदइअ, जम्मंतरे वि अणण्णसाहारणाणुराआ भणण्णपरमण्णाणि (ananna-parama-nnaniPage #289

अणतिवातेमाण
220
अणत्थदंडवेरमन अणतिवातियं Siy. 2.1. 67(689) et.r.1. अणइवत्तिय.
जो मोहविमोहितो नरो कुणइ । सोणत्थजलसमुद्दे अप्पाणं खिवइ धुवमेव अणतिवातेमाण (an-ati-vatemanaPage #290

अणनिबंधण
221
अणथतिम
or injury to others without any pront or advantage, AMg. देसुत्तर- (P.15.2.9; सिक्खावय चारि अणत्यमियं (जो पालइ) SudCa.(N.) गुणपञ्चक्खाणं णं भंते कतिविहे पण्णत्ते, गोयमा सत्तविहे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा ... 4.4.9; जाणसु सुंदर तं तं जि अणत्यमियहाँ फलु SadCa.(N.) 6. 18.12. अणत्थदंडवेरमणं viy.7.2.35 (7.35): तिणि गुणब्वयाई तं जहा ... अणत्थ- अणथमियसंकप्प (an-atthamiya-sankappa Page #291

अणयंत
222
।
अर्णत
अणथंत (ana-thanta Page #292

अणंत
223
अर्णतक
साहू खवंति कम्म अणेगभवसंचिअमणतं OghNI. 329; JM. परमपुरिसो अरहओ चउप्पण्णं गणा चउप्पण्णं गणहरा होत्था Samar. 5:4; चउवीसं अणाई बिहू अणंतो भणंग-निदुहणो। चउराणणो तमहरो सिरी-निवासो जिणो तित्थगरा होत्था, तं जहा- उसमे अजिते ... विमले मणते Samavpra. 2223 जयइ MuSuvran. 15 Js. अश्सयमादसमुत्थं विसयातीर अणोवममणतं Viy. 20.8.7 (20.67); विमलमणंत य धम्म संति कुंथु Nandi. ga. 19; PAVSA. 13; अव्वाबाहमणतं अणोवर्म लहइ णिव्वाणं MokPi. 3 Apa. सो से कित पुब्वाणुपुब्बी उसभे अजिए ... विमले अणते धम्मे Anu0. 2033 जिणु ईसउ बंभु सो, सो अणंतु सो सिद्ध YogSA. 105; ण जो मोहमंतो ण अणंतस्स णं अरहओ जाव ... सत्त सागरोवमाई विश्कताई Kapy. (J.) जम्मोहवंतो। णमामो अर्णतं रईमोयणं तं MahaPu.(P.) 47.1.15; अरहंतु 191; विमलमणतं च जिणं वदामि iv. 2.3; JM. विमलं तहा अणतं महंतु अणंतु संतु MahaPu.(P.) 1. 18.7; जो परि(? रु) को वि अणंतु ... से धम्म ... सव्वे सिरसा नमंसामि PaumCs.(v.) 1.4; विमलोऽणतो सिद्धदेउ Palko. 54; 5 infinite as a number, Ag. पोग्गला अणंता य धम्मो य Paum Ca.(V.) 20.5; Apa. पंचासधणुह जिणवा अणंतु पण्णत्ता Thana. 1.254(48): दुपएसिया खंधा अर्णता पण्णत्ता ThanR. AkkhaMsKo. 112.27%; जय सामि अणंत अणंतमुह PanmCa.ts.) 2.461-465(126): दब्बओ णं जीवस्थिकाए अगंताई दब्वाई Thane.5.173 25.8.8%; जय जय हि अगंताणतणाण JasCh. 1.2.73; परमेसरु विमलु अर्णतु (44113; संखज्जा अक्खरा अता गमा अर्णता पज्जवा परित्ता तसा अर्णता धम्मु PANaCa.(P.) 17.10.73 विमलु अर्णतो धम्मो संती Suda.(N.) Samar Pri. 89; जीवे गं अगंताणं भाभिणियोहियनाणं पन्जवाण... उवओगं 1.12.63 जय विमल जय वरयम्बरयर अणत संत । जय धम्म ViddhaCa. गच्छद Vis.2.10.9 (2137): जीवव्वा णं भंते ! कि संखेज्जा असंखेज्जा 1.1.9; name of the 23rd Jina of the following Utsarpini, नित्थरे
आगंता Viy. 25.2.3 (5. 15); थावरकाये ... अगंते हणंति ... जीवे ... आगमिसे... अणंत विजए ति च Tittho. 1118. विहि हि कारणेहिं Paphi. 1. 143; अशंता केवली जिणा । जरामरणविष्पमुका अणंत (an-antaPage #293

अर्णतक
224
भणतगुणिद
RayPa. 285.
अणंतग (anantaga) Desi. n. covering, AMg. जे भिक्खू अणंतक (an-anta-kaPage #294

अर्गतगुणिय
225
अणंतदुक्खपउर
अर्णतगुणिय (ananta-guniya Page #295

अणंतदुरंत
226
अर्णतभवन्भत्थ पउरे ( संसारे भमिहिसि तुमं) KalKa. 50.
दब्वतोणं उज्जुमती अणते अणंतपदेसिए जहा नंदीए Viv. 8.2.147 (8. __ अगंतदुरंत (ananta-duranta < ananta-duranta) adj. 187); ते णं भंते ! जीवा किमाहारमाहारेंति ? गोयमा ! दव्वओ अगंतपदेinfinite and of evil and, AMg. वणस्सइकायमइगओ उक्कोसं जीवो उ सियाई दवाई viy. 11.1.40 (11.20); सब्यस्थोव) अण्णत पर सिया खंधा संबसे । कालमतदुरंतं Utt. 10.9.
दव्वट्ठयाए, Parunny.3 179(330); अता अतिपदेसिया खंधा Pannuv. __ अणंतद्धा (anantaddha Page #296

अणंतभवसायर
227
अणंतमीसय
तं दद्यमगंत भवभत्थरागदोसण साहिलासं पुलोइया Sumari Ka. 63.13. bhāga-vikalpa) m. the alternative ealled ananta thAga
अणतभवमायर (ananta-bhava-sayaraPage #297

भणंतमोह
228
अणंतरपच्छाकडकाळ
अणंतमोह (ananta-mohaPage #298

अणंतरपजत्त
229
अणंतराहारग
time, AMg. अगंतरपच्छाकडकालसमयंसि वासाणं पढमे समर पडिवणे PaumCa.(V.) 22.101; Apa. अण्णु वि तहाँ तणउ आगंतरहु TumCas. भवइ SuralP. 8.1.
(S.) 15.8.83; आवड वि पडीवउ जाम पहु ताणतर दिट्ट अगंतर? Pauruअणंतरपजत्त (anantara-pajjatta < anantara-paryāpta) Ca.(S.) 18.1. adj. [alH0 अगंतरपज्जत्तग, अगंतरपजत्तय ] fully developed in the अणंतरहिय (anantara-hiya < anantara-hita) arj. bare very list moment (of the birth), AMg. दस विधा नेरइया पन्नत्ता, तं ground (lit. not having any cover), AM. तहप्पगारं कायं णो अगंतरजहा - अजनववन्ना परंपरोववन्ना ... अणंतरपजता Thips. 10,123(167) हियाए पुढवीए (णो?) आमज्जेज वा Ayir.2.1.51 (158), (371), (comm न विद्यते पर्याप्तत्वेऽन्तरं येषां तेp.614a. 10); (नेरइया) केव. (375); आउट्टियाए अर्णतरहियाए पुडवीप ठाणं वा सेज्ज वा निसीहियं वा तिया अतिरपजता पणता Viy. 13.1.3 (13.5); 18.9.19 (13.34); तेमागे सबले Dasi.:..3; मणंतरहियाए पुढवीए निदाइत्तम वा पथलाइत्ता 20.8.1(26.44)
वा DARS. 5.67; जे भिक्खू माजग्गामं मेहुणबढियाए अणंतरहिया. पुढवीण - अगंतरपरंपर (anantara-parampara Page #299

अर्णतरिय
230
अणंतवाल
हारए गं भंते ! नेरइए. पावं कम्मं किं बंधी बंधति बंधिस्सति Viy. 26.6.1 परंपरोवणिहियाए य KamPay.(S.) 1. 10111.9; तेसिं (कम्माण) अन्झव(26.40)
साणट्ठाणाणं दुबिहा वडिपरूवणता अगंतरोवणिहिता परंपरोवणिहिता य Kamअणंतरिथ ( an-antariya Page #300

अजय
अनंत संसारयत्त
एत्यंतर भइ अनंतवालु Bhavika. 2999. [Jacobi gives the form संजणणं Tilo Pag. 4.630; adj. passing through endless eyeles of अत) births and deaths, Js. जे पुण असमाहिणा मरते ते होंति अनंतसंसारा Mala 71 (9)
संसारवण (ananta-satishra-vaddhana anantasansāravardhana ) adj. increasing the worldly life to endlessness, AMr. कामभोगा वि... सदा साधुगरहणिज्जा संसार कडुगफलविवागा अवस्स विष्पजहियव्वा भवंति Vis. 9 39 40 (9170) : [Utt. (a.) p. 150. 4.
अतविजय (anantavijaya Page #301

अणंतसिरि
232
अणंतिमभाग
अर्णतासरि (anantasiriPage #302

वर्णतिय
233
अणपुच्छा
अगंतिय (a-nantiyaPage #303

अणपुच्छवि
तिविह सोधि णवमं वा KappBba 4311.
अपुच्छिदि (ana-pucchivi अगप्प-ग्रंथ > अणुप्पग्रंथ ]
अणपज्झ (an-appa-jjhaPage #304

अणपित्तु
अणपित्तु (anappittu < anarpya) gor, without having returned, JM. पडिहरि पीओ परिहारिओ य आदाय तं गऊणं । अप्पड - हट्टुमणपित्तु सम्मगनणं तु Nisha. 1000
ofer (anappida < anarpita) adj. (ppp.) not applied or us-1, 15. अगव्पिदांचांग ओरिय अदिकगम्मि । उप्पविदणिच्छ - यादो (देवगदी देवा सब्वजीवाणं केवडिओ भागो ? अनंत गो) Dhavalia 7.40. अगदिव्येण उच्च जीवरासिम्हि भागे हिंदे संवेवाणमुव anal Dhavali. 7.508.7: 7.510.3.
अणदिणाण (anappida-nāna < anarpita jnana ) . knowledge which snit specified, 4s. णाणाणुवादेण मदिअण्णाणिसुदअण्णाणी सव्वजीवाणं केवडिओ भागो ? अनंता भागा। कुदो ? अणप्पिद पाहि सन्जीवसिहि मांग हिदे अनंतरुवोबलंभादो Dhavala 7.511.11.
...
235
3
अणपिय (anappiya Page #305

अणभुटेमाण
236
अणभिग्गहियमिच्छादंसब
अणब्भुढेमाण (an-abbhutthemāna < an-abhyuttisthat) गोयम एवं वदासि - एतेसि णं भेते पदाणं पुचि अण्णाणयाए ... अणभिगमेणं adj. (pr. part.) not standing up, AMg. तए णं से कणगज्झए ... ... एयमटुं णो सहहित Suy. 2.7. 34(870); Viy. 1.9.22 (1.429) अणम्भुट्टेमाणे परम्मुहे संचिट्ठइ Naya. 1.14.67; 1.14.68.
अणभिगयपुनपाव (anabhigaya-punna-pavaPage #306

अभिग्गहियमिच्छादसणवत्तिया
237
अणभिलप्प
Thana. 2. 83(59); अण भिग्ग हियमिच्छादसणे दुविहे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा- अणभिधार (an-abhidhāraPage #307

अणभिलसंत
238
अणमिसनयण
अणभिलप्पाणं GomSa.(J.) 334.
भिहाणा होजाऽभावो वि वाऽवच्चो ViArBha. G! (comm. यदि वस्तुनो अणभिलसंत (an-abhilasanta Page #308

अणंबिल
239
अणरह
[ also अणमोस] unwinking eves, JM. मयणत्ता जा अंती अणमिस- (a Jaina sidhu), JS. भावो कारणभूदो सायारणयारभूदाणं Bhav PA. (663B नयणे हि पुलझ्या जाव SurSuC3. 3. 143; adj. [.A] तस्सत्थि वहू ... वोच्छामि रयणसारं साधारणयारधम्मीणं Raysa. 1; 25555; 1073 BiAnu. अणमिसनयणा बहुविबुहसंमया सुंदरी नाम SupasCs. 25.4; अणमीसनवणाए 79; JM. अह भाणिउं पयत्तो अणधारो समहुराए वाणीए PaumCa.(V.) मट पीयं पियवमस्स लायन्नं SubhAGaSain. 101; Apa. सो विलसइ 11.7; Apa. अणयारमहाकेवलिपवर जायउ कालेण अजर अमरु MshaPu. रबसागरवगाद् अप मिसनयणु मणकजसिद्धि, AnasaSaii.9.11.
(P.) 67.16.8; मुगि-रिसि-संजयाहँ अणयारह PANACH.(P.) 3.11.63 eruifan (anambila Page #309

अणरहिद
240
अणलंकिय
honourable, AMg. तए णं से गोसाले ... सावत्थीए नयरीए ... अजिणे अणल (anala Page #310

241
अणलंकिय विभूसिय
अणवकखवत्तिय अणलंकियविभसिय (analamkiya-vibhusiyaPage #311

अणवगय
242
अणवठ्ठया
वर्तनं यत्रेव वेरे तत् तथा p. 949.2)
(N.) 8.13.5; जाइ पइट्ट चरित्तपुरि चित्तवनु अगवस्तु MayParaca. अगवगय (an-avagaya Page #312

अणवाण
243
1
eal shortening] the state of not being it to be re-admitted (without the emmaletion of the storment ) ( demotion) ( the 9th 2073-180), AMg आलोयण पडिकमणे नीस विवेगे तहा विउस्सग्गे तब छेय मूल अणवट्टया व पारंचिए चेव AVNI H18 == emmm. of Abitaya. p. 209bon Thangef Kaupp. 4. ef. अणवट्टप्प अणवाण (anavatthiinaan-avasthāna ) n absence of re-initiation (Lefore empting the penance), JM. तिविहे दुप्पणिहाणे अणवणं हा सामान्य वितकर, बीए सिक्खावए निंदे Srabrasti.com मुतादिवेलावघेरपूरणं यथाकथंचित् सामायिककरणं वा यद्वा अनादराव सामायिककरणम्)
***
(anavatthāvanatiyaanavasthapana
trika) three applications of the penance called ayarathia para, JM.] तवतियं, छेयतियं वा मूलतियं अगवावगतियं च । चरनं च एक्कसरयं Vavi Bha. (Pithika) 2015 (eomm. दशमवेलायामनवस्थाप्यं, एकादशं वेलायामनवस्थान्यं, द्वादशवेलायामप्यनवस्थाप्यम् Part 3 p. 2.5 ) अवमिहाव (an-avatthia-sahāva Page #313

अणवत्था
244
अणवरद
अणवस्था (an-avatthiuav, ef. ]lem.(Gr.) 4.226; Pisehel 251; similarly अगगारे संपन्न अणादीयं अणवयमं दीनद्धं चाउरंतसंसारकतारं वीहवएज्जा Schubring. For the traditional commentarial explanation see Thiins. 2.33; असंडे गगारे ... अगवदग्गं ... संमारकतार अपरिया
low under अणवयम्ग.) that whore end is not elosed (lit. vent), Viy.1.1.11(1.4; 1.45): 1.2.11(1.100); 5.9.14 (5.250) Uvav. endless, continuous (uruslly occurring in connection with 2; अणादियं च अणवयग दीवाई चाउरतं संसारकतारं भुजो भुज्जो Saniliu funeinst to the either n forest or sn ocean), AMR. अणा- ... अणुपरियट्टिस्सइ Navsi. I. JM. अणाइये अगवयगं संसारकतारं दियं च णं अगवदग्दीहमद्धं चाउरतसंसारकतारं नुन्जो भुज्जो अणुपरियट्टिस्संति अणुपरियटिस्सइ Er.8.17; संसारमागवयग ... भमइ अणतं कालं Vis, 710(MV.): अणादीयं परिणाय अणवदग्गं ति वा पुणो। सासय- UMA. 182. मसासा वा इइ दिदि ण धारप Siy. 2.5 (765); तिहि ठाणे हि संपन्ने अणवयमाण (a-navayamāna Page #314

'अणवरद्धकुद्ध
245
अणवसाभ
अणवरद्धं अत्ताण परिचइस्सं MAJaMa. 6.9.9: (चेटी) अगवरद्धो ब्व JARCa. 9.30.7; तहिं णिसुय तेण पंचत्थिकाय ।... अगवरउ धरियलहवयाहं एस्थ भट्टा Tapaiiva. 1.16.4: JM. तत्थ कोहो णाम जं केण्इ अवरद्धे एयारह पडिम3 सावयाह NivCn.(P.) 1.12.6: उत्तुंग-सि हिण अगवरयवा अणवरद्धे वा ... तजणा-मारणाइ-भावो उववज KIMAKI. 44 18. सुहिण PANIC (P.) 4.5. नियबावसर-अगवरय-पवित-जोकारमहर
अणवस्दुक (anavaraddha-kuddha Page #315

अणवसाणदा
246
अणसण
पच्छद्ध-पसण्ण-मिअंक-मंडला गिम्ह-रक्षणीओ Gaud Va. 569.
अणवेक्खिदसरीर (an-avekkhida-sarira < an-apeksitaअणवसाणदा (an-avasana-daPage #316

अणसणपडिवत्ति
247
अणस्सित
आसमिचि, अणसण पंटियमरणे मरिवि। विणि वि उप्पण्ण सग्गे तए AMg. संथारयपब्वज्ज संपडिवज्जित्तु अगसणाभिमुहो। साहु व तिहि भुईहिं JamhitiCN20.9; सुह-माणु करेविगु अण-गु लेविणु देवलोइ सब्व सगम्गरो जिणवरे वंडे ArAhPed. 157. गय PrumsiCiv. 1. 254; पडिवजिवि वर-वरणु गंतु गिरिहिं गेण्हे वि अण- अणसणावरण (anasanavarana Page #317

अणह
248
अणहारय
स्सित्त] independent, not dependent, JM. निमयउरस्सबली अविसायि इति वुत्तं भवति NisCu. 1. 127.26. पुणो करेंति संठाणं । न विसम्मति देति अणस्सितो चउहाणुवित्ती य Veva- अणहवक्ख (anaha-vakkha Page #318

माहिम
249
अणहिया
अहिअ (ana-hiaPage #319

अणहियपरमत्थ
250
अणाअरिअत्तण
तं जणो हसइ Jinadai khya II. a. 179; Apa. अणहियए हियउ मइँ अणही (anahiPage #320

251
खणाइ
arfari AnaSun. 1.24.26 (p. 15)
.....
अणाइ (anaianādi) ad. without beginning, eternal, JM. भंगा अणाइसाई अनंतसंतुत्तरा चउरो Sayaya (D.) 4; उक्कोस जहनेअर, भंगा साई अणाइन अधुवा Savaya. (1.) 46; इह खलु अणाइजीवे अणादिजीवस्स भवे - दुक्खा Pañiu. 1 पवाहओ अणाई PañiSu. 50; होंति अणार अतो अणा संतो य साइ संतो य PaniSam 5.0 5.23 5.28; एवमणाई एए सहा तहा परिणमहावा VisVis. 2.4; जीवो अणाइणिहगो अणाइक कम्मसंबंध Supasa. 15.52: परमपुरिसो अगाई बिहू अगंतो अगंगनिहो। चउराणी तमहगे सिरी निवासो जिणो जय Musavra Ch. 1; पेम्मं अमात्य ममहो व बहुमेयं VajLag. 320; 75. उवओगस्स अणाई परिणामा तिणि मोहत्तर Samsa 89; Apa. णिम्मल झाणहॅ जो विउ से परम अणार Parambapp. 1.28; जीवहँ कम्मु अणाइ जिय विकम् Parama.p. 1.54; कालु अणाई भगाइ जिउ भवसायरु वि अनंतु YouSa 4: चउरासी- लक्खहिं किरिङ कालु अणाइ अनंतु Yogsa 25; संतु अगाइ समउ तर ती कालु अगामि अनंत Mahala. (P.) 11.34.4; जहिं चउपयाई तोसियमणाई घण्पदं चरंति ण हु पुणु तिणाइ JasCa. 1. 21.11; धम्मु अणाइ धम्मसंताणु वि Naya. (P.) 9.11.10 अखय अणार अनंत जिणेसर PaNaca. (P.) 8. थिउ जेम अगार अगंतु कालु Bhavi Ka 316.3; अण्णु भणाइ अनंतु सचेयणु सावहि अण्णु पवडियवेयणु JambuSiCa. 11..8; अवगण पत्र अणुमण्णह जिउ अणार-मिच्छत्ते VaddhCa. 1.14.12; साह जगाह दुविहे ते भासिय तहय अणंताणंत गुणासिय Vaddhaca. 108. 1 तेन पर्वत सुर्णतयह जयउ अणाइ अनंतु Sand-ka 993. अणादि.
अणाइ ( anāi = anāgas ) . faultless, sinless, Apa असूई अराई असाई अगाई Maha Pa. (P.) 9.6.9 (FN. 'अणाई' आगो दोषस्तेन रक्षितः)
अाइत (anai-ananta anādy-ananta) adj. having no beginning and no end, etenial, JM. होइ अणाइअतो अणासंती य साइतो य। देभूणपोग्गलद्धं अंतमुत्तं चरिममिच्छो (comm. मिथ्यागुणालङ्कृतो जीवः ) PañiSami. p. 22.g. 70, Apa देहादेवलि जो वसइ देउ अा-अIrmapp. 1..
अणाइकाल (anai-kala anādi-kāla ) . time having no beginning, 18. मोबखगया ने पुरिता अणाश्कारेण वार- अणुवेक्खं । परिभावि ऊण सम्भं Bapu 89; सचित्तमन्तपाणं गिट्टी दप्पेणऽथी पभुत्तूण । पत्तोसि तिब्वदुवखं भणाइकारेण तं चित्त BhavPs. 100; भमिओ संसारवणे अणाइ कालं अणपवat Bhava. 110; भनिओ अणाइकालं संसारे धीर चिंतेहि Bhāvla. 1:30; भावरहिएण सउरिस अणाइकाल अनंतसंसारे Bhiv Pa7; साहारणा विदुविधा अनारकाला य साइ- काला य KattiAnu. 125; Apa अजरामरु जीउ अणाहकालु PaNac. (P.) 2.8.9; 6.16.11.
अाइजी (anai-jivacanādi- jiva ) . eternal soul, JM. इह खलु अणाजीa PañiS. 1.
अणाइजोग (anai-joga anādi-yoga) m. beginningless association (between Karman and soul), JM अणाजोगे वि विओगो कंचणोवलनाएणं PaSS. 52.
(D) 16. [et. AMgD. अणाइज्जदुग instead of अणइजदुग ] अप्पाईडिल (anlinichiaanikrsta)
(.) [fem. (Gr. ) 4. 187 ] not attracted, JM. कामेण करिसिअ सरेणावि अणाइंटिओ अणच्छेर KumāCa. (H.) 7.32.
अगाइनिग्गोल
for (an-ai-nihana Page #321

अणाइबंध
252
अणाइसंबंध
[अणाइबंध (anai-bandhaPage #322

अणाइसरूव
253
अणोउल
beginningless relation, JS. पयडो सील सहावो जीवगाणं अणाइसंबंधो उवगओ धम्मरुई णाम अणगारो AvNi. 877. Gomsi.K.) 2.
अणा उट्टि (an-autti Page #323

अणाउलत्त
254
अणागय
जत्थत्थमिए अणाउले समविसमाणि मुणीऽहियासए Siy. 1.2.2.14; तर णं से अणागइ (an-agaiPage #324

अणागयकालगहण
255
अणागारपासणया
पउमनाहपमुहा मम सरणमणागया अरिहा VivMan. 14; JS. दव्व-मंगलं विउव्वद Uvis. 108. णाम अगागय-पाजाय-विसेस पड्च गहियादिमुहियं दब्ब अतब्भाव वा Dhavala. अणागाढ (an-agadha Page #325

अणागारिय
256
अणाढित
अणागारिय (anagari-ya Page #326

अणाढिय
257
अणाणुवादि
NisCu. 3.25.20.
et. अण्णाणी. अणाढिय (an-adhiyaPage #327

अणाणुवीइ
258
अणादियबंध
repeat or agree (openly), AMg. सम्मिस्सभावं सगिरा गिहीते से मम्मुई अणादिदव्व (anādi-davva अणादिबादरसा(सं)पराइय (anādi-badara-sa(sa)mparaiya anādi-a-paryavasita-bandha) m. the bondage (of kar- Page #328

भादिमिच्छादि
दमिच्छादि (anidiya-miochli ditthi anidika mithyā-drsti) adj. having beginningless false belief, JS. खणमेत्तेण अणादियमिच्छादिट्ठी वि वद्धणो राया ।... गदो सिद्धि Bhaārā
2027.
अणादियविस्तसाध (anadiya-vissasa-bandha anadika-visrasa-bandha) m. the bondage which is beginningless and natural ( or inherent ), J8 जो सो विस्ससाबंधी णाम सो दुविहो - सादियविस्ससाबंधो चेव अणादियविस्ससाबंधो चेव sutāg. 5.6.1.28; जो सो अणादियविस्ससाबंधो णाम सो तिविहो धम्मत्थिया, अधम्मत्थिया आगासत्थिया चेदि Satāg. 5.6.1.30.
अनादियसरीरिबंध ( anadiya sariri-bandha anādikaśariri-bandha) m. the bondage of the embodied (soul) which is beginningless, ( these are Audärika and Vaikriyika bodies), JS. जो सो सरीबिंधो णाम सो दुविहो- सादियसरीरिबंधो चेव अनादियसरी बिंधो चेव Satāx 5.6.1.61; जो अणादियसरी रिबंधो णाम यथा अट्ठणं जीवमज्झपदेसाणं अण्णोण्णपदेससंबंधो भवदि सब्वो अणादिय सरीरिबंधो णाम Satāg. 5.6.1.63.
अनादियसिद्धंत ( anādiya-siddhanta anādika-siddhān ta) m. the beginningless (:. . eternal ) doctrine, AMg से किं तं दसनामे ? दसविहे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा पाहण्णयाए, अणादिसिद्धं तेणं ... पमाणेणं AnuOg. 203 ( comm. अमनं अन्तो वाच्यवाचकरूपतया परिछेदोऽनादिसिद्धावन्तानादिसिद्धान्तस्तेन, अनादिकालादारभ्ये वाचक मिदं तु वाच्यमित्येवं सिद्धः प्रतिष्ठितो योऽसावन्तः परिच्छेदस्तेन किमपि नाम भवतीत्यर्थः तच्च प्राग्व्याख्यातार्थ धर्मास्तिकायादि p. 142a. 8 )
259
अणादिसंसार (anadi-samsāra Page #329

अणाधिद्धि
260
अणामोग
अणाधिट्टि (anadhitthi Page #330

अणाभोग
261
अणामोय
241 (comm. अणाभोग त्ति अणाभोगेन अत्यंतस्मृतिभ्रंशेन); सूरे उग्गए unaukmerksamkeit) णमोकारसहितं पञ्चक्खाइ चउब्बिई पि आहारं असणं पाणं खाइमं साइम [अणाभोगपडिसेवणा (an-abhoga-padisevanaPage #331

अणाय
no smell, M. गंधमणामोयं सत्तलाण कालो विरल्लेइ Gand Va. 789.
अणाय (a-nāyay before cluster] beginningless, existing from eternity, Apa. श्य अणायम्मि संसार तगणाइओ BhavSam. 2.1.
262
अणायंबिल
1
च वजाई Dasave (H) 8.2.305; जहियं तु अणायणा पासवणुचार तहिं पडिक्कुङ्कं KappBha. 5921; भीतावासो रतीधम्मे अणायतणवज्जणं णिग्गहो य कसायाणं एवं धीराण सासुगं NisBh. 5454; 2 sanctuary of the heretics, JM. वयणविसंवायाओ उत्पाद संसओ फुई जं से तस्स तमणायवणं मिच्छं मिच्छत्तहेऊ वि SADha Vi. 300; दव्यमावतेि लोइय लोउत्तरिए अपाय न गत ViMatra. 5.10; Apa नदि फिर लिंगिय निवसि तमिह अभावय । तहिं नितिन तिवेति वि धमियणगमणु; 3 (fig.) onjeets of heredient frith ant word ip (deities, scriptअणाय (a-nāyaPage #332

अणाययणगय
263
अणायार
अणगारे आयंबिलं पडिग्गाहेति नो चेव णं अणायंबिलं Aputtaro. 3. 24; अणायरिय (an-ayariya Page #333

अणायार
264
अणाराधिया
जहा- णाणअणायरे, दंसणअणायारे, चारित्तमणायारे Thana. 3. 443(198); delight in bad behaviour, JM. एगम्मि सन्निवेसे दुईतो कोवि बंभणतिहमतिकमाणं बालोएज्जा पडिकमेजा ... एवं ... अणायाराणं Thāna. जुवाणो । आसि अणायाररओ UvMa. p. 322.1. 3. 3.447(198); इच्छामि पडिकमिउं जो मे देवसिओ अश्यारो को ... अणा- अणायावि (an-ayavi Page #334

अणाराहग
हिया ] one who does not worship or adore, AMg. चत्तारि णिग्गंधीओ पण्णत्ताओ, तं जहा - राइणिया समणी धम्मस्स अणाराधिया भवति 'Thäpa. 4.427(321); ओमराइणिया समणी णिग्गंथी राधिया भवति Thana. 4. 427 (321); 4. 429 (321)
धम्मस्स अणा
...
265
अणराग (an-ārāhaga Page #335

अणालबद्ध
266
अणालोक
मणालद्धं च हीगमुत्तरचूलियं ... वत्तीसदोस विसुद्धं किदियम्मं पउंजदे Maa. from idleness, AMg. गीयत्ये जे सुसंविग्गे अणालस्सी दडव्वर । अखलिय608(7); adj. (p.) not obtained, not touehed, JS. जदिदिवसे चरित्ते सययं रागद्दोस विवज्जिए Gace hi. 41. संचिदि तमणालद्धच अक्खदं मयं । तदिवरिसाणि मुभिक्खं खेमजिवं तन्हि अणालाब (an-alāvaPage #336

अणालोचण
267
मणासंसि
AMg. अणालोकमंधकारं अणंतकालं निश्च उत्तत्थसुण्ण-भयसण्ण-संपउत्ता वसंति सयणासणं Utt. 30. 28; अणावायमसंलोए अणावाए. चेव होइ संलोए उन्बिग्गवासबमहि Panha. 3.23..
(स्थण्डिलं) OghNI. 296; 3135 JM. आलोयणं पउंजइ गारवपरिवज्जितो अणालोचण (an-alocana Page #337

अणासच्छिन्न
268
अणासिय
Pra. 15.19 (comm, अनाशंसी आचार्याद्याराधनाशंसारहितः सांसारिक- अणासाइजमाणाणं विद्धं समागच्छंति Pannav. 28. 40(1817); सव्वत्थोवा फलाधनपेक्षो वा)
पोग्गला अगासाइजमाणा Pammav. 28.41(1818) अणासच्छिण्ण (a-nāsa-cchinna Page #338

'अणासिय
269
अणाहारि
सुयमणासियं नत्थि ViAvBha. s93.
pavilion erected for the helpless (travellers), JM. एत्थ एक्कम्मि अणासिय (anasiyaPage #339

भणाहारिजिस्समाण
270
अणिओग
अणाहारिजिस्समाण (an-aharijjissamana < an-aharisya- अणिमयमो ef. comm. अनियमात् कारणात् ] betause of absence of mana) adj. ( + pass. + IN.) not going to be absorbed or regularity, JM. इअ अणिअयवित्ति तं दट्ठ सद्भाणवी तदारंभे । अणिअमओ Rasimilated, AM. नेरइयाणं भंते ! ... अणाहारिया अणाहारिजिस्समाणा ण पवित्ती होइ तहा वारणाओ य Priva. 1475. पोग्गला परिणता ? Viy. 1. 1.6 (1.16)
अणिअयवित्ति (a-niaya-vittiPage #340

अणिओगकरण
271
अणिगामसोक्ख
tion, interpretation, Apti. जह सामिउ तह ते तउ करंति आगमअणि- अणिकटे Thana.4.554(352); अणिबढे णाममेगे निकटप्पा अणिकटे णाममेगे योगे संचरंति PANAC.(P.) 13.14.9; 2a division of the seri- अणिकटप्पा 'Thiya. 4.555(352) (comm. निकृष्टः निष्कर्षितः तपसा ptures ( based on their contents), Ap:l. पढमाणिओउ मुणि एय-चित्तु कृशदेह इत्यर्थः । पुननिकृष्टो भावतया कृशीकृतकषायत्वात्) PaNICA.P.) 17.4.1.
अणिकटप्प (a-nikkatthappa Page #341

मणिगूढं
272
अणिश्चया
AMg. पगामदुक्खा अणिगामसोक्खा (कामभोगा) Utt. 14.13 [Ldn.] CaupCa. 215.29.
अणिगूढं (a-nigudham Page #342

अणिञ्चवा
273
अणिच्छेच्छा
याईओ तह य बारस वि Arsh. 707 JM. सम्म भावेज भावणाओ सुभा ... उवओगो कायन्यो सया मुसावायविरईए ArAhPad. 608 ; JM. जह वा एगत्ताऽणिश्चत्ता(? ता) ArshPay. 63; लोयस्स अणिच्चया PaumCs.(v.) सहीणरयणे भवणे कासइ पमाय-दप्पेणं । डझंति समादित्ते अणिच्छमाणस्स 5.1183; परवसणम्मि सुहेण संसाराणिचयं कहइ लोओ CampCa. 68.21; इय वि वसूणि KappBha. 2151; अहवा अगिच्छमाणमवि किंचि उज्जोगिणो जाणिऊण सयलं संघारमणिच्चयाए. बहु ! गहियं । उबसमसु मुंचसु धुवं सोयं पवत्तंति तइए सारिते वा होज पवित्ती गुणिते वा KappBhi. 238; इअ भवकारणमणिटुं Caupca. 69.20; परिभावमु तह सम्म अणिच्चयं सब्वभाव. अणुलोमण तेसिं चउक्क-भयणा मणिच्छमाणेहिं । णिग्गमण पुब्वदिढे ठाणं विसएस AkkhAMAKn, 105. 39; ता बक्खाणे हि अणिचय KAIKS. रुक्खस्स वा हेट्ठा NisBha. 537; मए वि य अकालाणयणजायसंकण अणिच्छ272.32; अहो अणिचया संसारस्स Ex.27.21.
माणेणावि एयरस दक्खिणबाहुलयाए, संगोवियं ति Samaraka. 80.13% अणिचवान (a-nicca-vāaPage #343

अणिज
274
अणिट्ठफल
desirelessness, JI. (सिद्धसुखस्य लक्षणम् ) रागादयो भावसत्तू ... अणि- दसं। नारीणं य अणिट्ठो उ जराए परिणामियो Tand. 53; JM. सद्दाइविसयच्छेच्छा इच्छा PaliSu. 49.
साहणधणसारक्खगपरायणमणिटुं । मब्वाभिसंकणपरोवघायकलसाउलं चित्तं अणिज (anijjaPage #344

मणिट्टकल
275
अणिडिपत्त forebodes evil, JM. गय, वानर, तर धंखे, सिंहे तह पउमबीय कलसे य। एकेदिएहि अणेयहिं PANACa.(P.) 16.2.9; गो-खीर-सरिस धवलुज्जलु ससिपापण दुस्समाए सुविणा णिट्ठफलाधम्मे UvPay. 816.
कर-णिम्मलु पुण्ण-पवित्तु मणिट्ठिउ ... सिव-सुइ णिलर परिट्ठिउ PANICN.(P.) अणिट्टफल अ (anittha-phala-a Page #345

अणिडिपत्तारिय
276
अणिदाणभूत
(मणपज्जवणाणं) Nandi. 30; 23.
यागारं ViAvBha. 3172. अणिडिपत्तारिय (a-niddhi-pattāriyaPage #346

'अणिदाणया
217
अणिदिय
अणिदाणया (a-nidana-yaPage #347

भणिदिय
278
अणिमादो
Js. पेच्छंतस्स हुणाणं पच्चक्खमणि दियं होइ NiySh. 167; 3 (of soul) irrelevant, insoherent (word), JM. एवं न भासेज अलियं न फरुसं ... freed from senses in the liberated state, JS. असरीरा अविणासा नाणिबद्धं PaliSu. 22 (comm. अणिबद्धम्-विकथादि); एवं विहमणिबद्धं जा अणिदिया णिम्मला विसुद्धप्पा Niysa. 483 अब्वाबाहमणिदियमणोवमं पसि अम्ह पुरऑत्ति SurSucn. 7.100% Apn. वार वार अणिबद्धउ जंपइ पुण्णपावणिम्मुकं NiySh. 178; मलरहिओ कलचत्तो अणिदिओ केवलो Sudca.(N.) 7.2.7. विमुद्धप्पा । परमेट्री परमजिणो सिवंकरो सासो सिद्धो MokPa.G: Apa. अणिबद्धय (a-nibaddha-yaPage #348

279
अणिमित्त
अणिमिसमिहुण violnting the rule, JS. सिक्खंतो सुत्तत्थं अणिमादो चेव गच्छदि परत्था कालं काऊण अणिमिसा जाया । सोहम्मदेवलोगे BhuvKevca. 1740. कोहादिकारणेहिं तस्स चउत्थं हवे छेदो ChePi. 165.
अणिमिसं (a-nimisamPage #349

आणि मिसलोयण
अणिमिसलोयण (a-nimisa-loyana < a- nimisa-locana) adj. having unwinking eyes, Apa, अणिभिसलोयणु होए वि थक्कु CandappaCa.(Y.) 8. 11.6.
अणिमेस (a-nimesa Page #350

अणियहिउवसम
281
भणियद
समुच्छिन्न किरिए. अपियट्टो Uvav. 30; Utt. 29.41 (Sukh. अनिवृत्ति योगाचरितुं शीलं यस्य, असौ अनियतचारी) शुकुध्यानचतुर्थभेदरूपं जनयति p. 3385, 15)
अणियतवित्ति (a-niyata-vittiPage #351

अणियद्गुणप
अणियदगुणपज्ज (a-niyada-guna-pajjaa < a- niyataguna-paryāya) adj. ( soul) which has indefinite or varied attributes and modifications, (qualities and modifications not belonging to the soul, the heretical view), JS. जीवो सहावणियो अणियगुणजओ परसमओ Pañcatthi. 155.
अणियदवास (a-niyada-vāsaa-niyata-vāsa ) adj. baving no lived abod- or habitation, JS. खेत्तपरिमग्गणा वि य अणियदवा से गुण: होति Bhaāra. 142
अभियदद्वार (aniyada-vihara aniyata-vihara ) random (religious) tor तत्थ तपाई चाल होति पेयाई । अरिंह, विंग सिम्बा विजय समाधी य अभियदविहारे Bhaāra] [67; सव्वस्थ अप सभासद अणिवदविहारो Bhara. 153.
अभियंत (a- niyanta a-paśyat) adj. [fie दृश् Hem. (r.) 4.181] wat sewing, not noticing, not attentive, Apa. अणियंती कंतही लज्ज वहंतही नाणिणि माउं जा कर Bhavika. 214.21.
282
अणियाहिवइ
of a fixed abode or habitation, AMg दंसणसोही थिरकरण भावण अइसुयत्थकुसलत्तं । जणवयपरिच्छणा वि य अभिययवासे गुणा दुति Arah Pad.
(V.) 100.
अनियंतिद (a- niyantida a- niyantrita) adj. (yap.) unrestrained, exuberant S. ( प्रतीहारी ) अनियंतिदकोंची कुल कोलाहलाडम्बरीमती हेमन्तो BaiRa. 5.31.5.
अणिम | a- niyama Page #352

आणियोग
Pa. 433; (विजए णाम देवे ) ... सत्तण्हं अणियाहिवडणं सोलसण्हं आयरक्खदेवसाहस आणा - ईसर- सेणावचं करेमाणे विहरइ Jivābhi. 3. 350; अणियाविण पचत्थमेण सत्व होति जंबूओ Jambudar. 4.151 (2) ; देवे ... त्तनं अणियाणं सत्ता अणियाहिवईणं भोगभोगाई मुंजमाणे विहरइ Jamboli 1.45; उत्तहि अगियाहिवईहिं ... दिव्वाई भोग भोगाई भुंजमाणे
SūraP. 18.23.
अणियोग (aniyoga < anuyoga) m inquiring into (or obtaininer the knowledge of) the seriptures, JS, अह वित्थारपसंगोऽभियोग हो पायी Maa 69117) नं. अणुयोग.
283
अभियोगदार (aniyogadāra anuyogadvāra ) . [ also अभियोग 1 name of an Ardhasmāgadhi āgama text, Alig. इगवीस वासाणं बोरमोक्खगमणाओ । अणियोगदारनंदी अनोच्छिन्ना 3 fark Titth 866; 2 n. ways or methods of inquiring into (or olitaining the knowledge of) the seriptures, IS. घाउणिक्खेव-य-यथ-निरुत्ति-अभियोग हारेहिं मंगलं परूविज्जदि Sutāg. 1.9.1
अगिदारसमासावरणीय (aniyogaddāra samāsāvaraniya Page #353

अणिलासि
284
अणिवाणमग्ग
अणिलासि (arilasi Page #354

अणिवीय
285
अणिसिह
m. the path of non-liberation, the path not leading to libera- standing, JM. दोण्णि तिहत्थायामा भिक्खट्ठा एग एग उच्चारे । ओसरणे tion, AMg. एस ठाणे अणारिए. ... अणिव्वाणमग्गे Suy. 2.2.32(710); चउहत्था अणिसण्णपच्छादणमसिणा NisBha. 1406. 2.2.570712),62, 75.
अणिसं (a-nisamPage #355

अणिसु
वएँ मुंजेव3 Dham Par. 10. 16. 2.
अणसु (anisu Page #356

अणिह
287
अणीय
अनिहोऽनमुत्र चरेत it is better to take it as an-iha meaning not gadadasao, 80 called after its protagonist, AM. तच्चस्स वग्गस्स earing for this word, and alan the other world. ' Both Pali and अंतकडदसाणं तेरस अज्झयणा पन्नत्ता, तं जहा- अणीयसे, अणन्तसेणे. Pkt. niha or niha ure due to metanalysis of an-iha to anha मणिहय, विऊ देवजसे Antag. 18. being contrasted with anamittra], AMg. इति कम्म परिन्नाय सब्बसो, अणिहयरिउ (anihaya-riuPage #357

अणीयजस
288
अणुः
परिवारिए Utt. 18.0; M. गहिओ मतो आसंघियं च तं णिसियराणीयं Lila. S. वइयाइसु जं अंते उट्टे उमणाणं ठाइ अणिहार p. 603b.5) 1168; मय-उब्वरिय-पलायंत-कायरे रक्खसाणीए. Lila. 11977 Ap8. सीया- अणीहारिम (a-nihārimaPage #358

अणु
289
अणुइभ
(V.) 20; 6 m infinitesimal part (ot space), AMg. गोयमा! अणुअत्तणा (anu-attana Page #359

अणुइअ
290
अणुओगत्थ
2ot yet risen, JM. मिच्छत्तं जमुदिन्नं तं खीणं अणुदियं च उवसंत Vish. (णागज्जुणवायए वंदे ) Nanii. ja. 39 ( comm. अनुयोजिताः वैयावृत्यादी) p. 61a.1; अणुइए चेव दिणणाहे CanpCa. 328. 22.
अणुओग (anu-oga Page #360

अणुओगदायय
291
अणुकप्प अणुओगदायय (anuoga-daya-ya Page #361

मणुकम
292
अणुकंपासंसिद
अणुकम (anu-kamaPage #362

अणुकंपासय
293
अणुकूल
135,
अणुकिट्टि (anu-kittiPage #363

अणुकूलं
294
अणुक्खित्त
मण्णे तं णन्थि जंणत्थि Lila. 32; 5 concordant with, IM. अणुकले मणुक्कमण (anu-kkamana Page #364

अणुखणं
after, scattered after, Alg. तओ अणुक्खित्तंसि धूवंसि, पृइएस समुदवापतु वाणियगा नावाए दुरूढा Niyā 1.8.67.
...
अणुखणं ( anu-khanari < anuksanam ) _adv. every mo ment, JM तदंसणमवि मिच्छत्तमणुखणं जणा जीवाणं GanSadSa. 120 (comm. प्रतिक्षणम् ) अणुग ( anu-ga anuga) m. servant, attendant, JM. विज्जियबिलुपिया अणुगट्टा DeNaMs. 7.66 (comm विरिजओ अनुचरः । विपिअं अभिलषितम् )
अणुग ( anu-gacanu-ga ) adj. [f. a] [usually second member of a compound] coming after, following, resulting in, longing after, Alg. रूवाणुगासाणुगए य जीवे चराचरे हिसर गरूवे
295
***
Utt. 3927 सदाणुगासाणुगए Utt. 39.40 32.53; 3266; 3379; 32.92: समासीम-पडिच्छीण चोयणासु अगालसा गणिणी गुणसंपण्णा पसत्यपरिसाणुगा Gaecha 127: JM सयलसुरासुरविंदं दंसणवण्णाणुगं पणमिऊ | गेहाइ-वन्धुमारे संखेनेणं भणिस्सामि VatthuSa 1.1; J5 गुणपञ्चगो छद्धा अणुगट्ट मणिदरा Gomsa.(J.) 37.
<
L
अणुत्र (anu-gaa anu-gata) adj. ( ppm.) followed, imidated, M 'ते स किं मए ते विहअनणुगअं धीरमम्हेहि Srikav. 5.40. अणुगच्छ ( anugaccha < anu-gam) 1 ( usually with pitthao etc.) to go after, to fo low, AM. 'सिया वेगे अणु गच्छति ? अलिया वेगे अणुगच्छति ?' अगुगच्छमाणेहिं अणणुगच्छमाणे वहं ननिजे ? āyar. 1.56; आउसंतो समणा अणुगच्छाहि तो ते वयं अण्णतरं वत्थं दाहामो āyar. 2.5.22(501); तप णं से जमालिस खत्तिय कुमारम्स पिया जमालि खत्तियकुमारं पिट्टओ अणुगच्छर Viy. 9.33.78 (9.205); तर णं से सेणिए राया धारिणि देवि पिट्टओ अणुगच्छद Naya. 1.1.66 से धणे सत्यवाहे चिलायन्स ... पिट्टओ अणुगच्छइ Naya. 1. 18.45; एह णं तुम्मे भने, मम अणुगच्छद Viva. 16; तर णं से भगवं गोयमे मियादेविं पिटुओ समनुगच्छइ Viva. 17; वाणमंतरा देवा सहम्सपत्तहन्थगया विजयं देवं पिट्ठतो पितो अणुगच्छंति Jivabhi. से किं तं छायावायगती ? जपणं पुरिसं छाया अणुगच्छति यो पुरिने छायं अणुगच्छति Pennav. 16. 48 ( 1115 ); अप्पेगइया सहस्रापत्तहत्थगया भरह रायाणं पिट्टओट्टिओ अणुगच्छति Jomhinddi. 3. 10; 3.11; 3.867 JM जं वह परलोगे वा हितं सुहं तं खमं मुणेयब्वं । निस्सेयस मोक्खाय उ अणुगच्छते जं तु VavaBha. 10.321; 6. ( गौतमी ) अणुगच्छदि इअं खुणो करुणपरिदेविणी सउंतला Sak 64.1 (5) ; Apa सयणु मसाणु जाव अगुगच्छर Dham Par. 16.13; 2 to go to or towards, to advance (in order to receive a distinguished guest te) [usually with abhimukha ete. ], AMg तए गं से विजए गाहावई ममं एज्जमाणं पास, आसणाओ अब्भुट्टेइ
3.455
...
सत्तद्रुपया अणुगच्छइ Viy. 15.25 ( 15.25 ) ; तए णं सा देवदत्ता गणिया सत्थवाहदार एज्जमाणे पासर अमुट्ठे सत्तट्टपयाणि अणुगच्छर Naya. 1.3.12; तए णं सा देवई देवी ते अणगारे एजमाणे पासर, पासित्ता अभुट्टे, अभुट्टेत्ता सत्तद्रुपदाई अणुगच्छर Antag. 3. 25; तप णं सा मियादेवी भयवं गोयमं एज्जमाणं पासह, पासित्ता अन्भुट्ठेश, अम्मुट्टेत्ता सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छइ Viva. 1.1.29; से कूणिए राया तित्थगराभिमुहे सत्तट्टयाई अणुगच्छर Uvav. 21; तित्थयराभिमुहे सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छइ Ray Pa 8; Niraya. 113; भरहे राया चक्करयणाभिमुहे सत्तपयाहिं अगुगच्छइ Jambuddi. 3.6; 5.21; अंजलिमउलियग्गहत्थे तित्थयराभिमु सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छर Kapp. (J.) 15.
अणुगच्छण ( anugacchana anugamana ) going forward to receive a visitor JM अब्भुट्ठाणं अंजलि आसणदाणं अभिग्गहकिई । सुस्सूक्षण अणुगच्छण संसाहण काय अट्ठविहो DasaveNi
अणुगत
321 (comm. आगच्छतः प्रत्युद्गमनम् ) अणुगच्छंत ( anugacchanta part.) going atter, following. S. जणं परिचइअ खणमेत्तदंसणपरिचिदं जणं
2.0.42, 43.
?
अणुगच्छमाण ( anugacchamāna < anugacchat) adj. (pr. part.) going after, following, ANg. 'सिया वेगे अणुगच्छति ? असियानेगे अनुगमन āyār. 1.5.5.2: अणुगच्छमाणे वितहं भिजाणे तहा तहा साधु अक्कलेणं । कत्थती भास विहिंसएना Shy. 1.14.23(602) ; से भरहाधिवे परिंदे ... तं दिव्दं चक्करयणं अणुगच्छमाणे अणुगच्छमाणे जेणेव मागहतित्थे तेणेव उवा
गच्छई Jambuddi. 3.18; 81.180.
sfer (anu-gacchittä< anu-gacchitvā-anugamya ) ger having cone to or towards, having advanced forward (in order to receive a distignished visitor etc.), ANg. तए णं से विजय गाहावई ममं एज्जमानं पास, पाक्षित्ता अब्दुर, ... सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छ, अणुगच्छित्ता ममं तिक्खुत्तो आग्राहिणपवाहिणं करेइ viy. 15.25 (15.25 ); सा देवदत्ता गणिया ते सत्यवाहदारए एजमाणे पासइ अणुगच्छर, अणुगच्छित्ता एवं वयासी Naya. 1.3.12: सा मियादेवी ... भगवं गोयमं... पासर, आसणाओ अभुट्टेइ, अणुगच्छर, अणुगन्छित्ता तिक्खुत्तो आयाहिणपयाहिणं करेई Viva. 1.1.; तए णं जे कुणिए राया- तित्थगराहिमुहे .. अगुगच्छर, अणुगच्छित्ता वामं ज णुं अंश Uvav. 21: ( सूरियाने ) भगवं महावीरं पासेर ... अब्भुट्ठेइ ... अणुगच्छ, अणुगच्छित्ता वामं जाणुं अंचेइ Ray Pa. 8; भरहे राया ... चक्करयणामिमुहे सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छ, अणुगच्छित्ता वानं जाणुं अंचे Jambuddi. 3.6; 5.21; सुभद्दा सत्यवाही ताओ अजाओ एजमाणीओ पास ... अब्भुट्ठे ... सत्तटुपयाई अणुगच्छइ, अणुगच्छित्ता वंदर Niraya. 113; अंजलिमउलियम्गहत्थे तित्थय मिमुहे सत्तट्टयाई अणुगच्छर, अणुगच्छित्ता वानं जाणुं अंचेइ Kapp. (J) 15. wynf (anu-gacchittäṇa-anu-gamya) gr. -
anu- gacchat) adj. pr. ( सागरिका ) सह संवडितो इमं अणुगच्छंतो ण लज्जेसि Ratna.
ing advanced forward (to meet a distinguished visitor etc.), JM अह सत्तट्ठपयाई अणुगच्छित्ताण जिणवरे वरदे । अंचति वामजाणुं
Tattho 191.
अणुर्गाच्छिय ( anugacchiya = anu-gamya ) ger, having accompanied, JM. दूरपहं अणुगच्छिय दंसिय मग्गं नियतो सो MaVIC. (G) 6b. 7(1)
अच्छर (anugacchiraanu gāmin) adj. tollywing, going utter, Apa. अणुगच्छिर कडकडिरदसण-से णि वेताल-भीसणु SanKu
Ca. 583. 4.
wgasm (anu-gajjemāna < anu-garjayamāna anu- garjat) adj. (pr. part.) shouting after or towards, AMge अणुगज्जेमाणे हकारेमाणे पुकारेमाणे ... पिट्टओ अणुगच्छर Nāyā. comm.
240a 3.
अणुगण - ( anu- gana - anu- ganay) m. to go over something mentally, to ponder over something wpeatedly, to memorize (a text ), Alg. जे केद्र साहू वा साहुणी वा चिराहीयं सुत्तत्थो भयं सरमाणे एगग्गचित्ते पढम-चरम-पोरसीसु दिया राओ य नाणुगु ( १ ग ) णेज्जा से णं गोयमा णाणकुसीले नेए MahaNis. 3.36.2.
अणुगणेऊणं ( anu-ganeūnam < anu-ganayya) ger. having counted over, AMg. तभो य जावश्यं तवोवहाणं अवोसमंतो करेज्जा, तावइयं अणुगणेऊणं जाहे जाणेज्जा MahāNis. 3. 33.8.
अणुगत ( anu-ganenta Page #365

अणुगण्ह
296
अणुगर
memorizing (s text), JS. जिणवयणमणुगणेता संसारमहब्भयं हि चितता wed, AMx. से एगइओ अणुगामियभावं पडिसंधाय तमेव अणुगमिय हता Mali. 807(9); जिणवयणमणुगणतण देसविरएण जहजोग्गं SraA.(V.) 330. छेत्ता भेत्ता ... उक्खाइत्ता भवति Siy. 2.2.19(709)
अणुगण्ह- (anu-ganha-Page #366

अणुगरण
297
अणुगिही
अणुगरण (anu-garana Page #367

अणुगीया
298
अणुग्गहण
ed, honoured, JAI. सि हिकुमारेण भणियं भयवं अणुगिहीओ म्हि Samara- denee ) net permitted for Jsin maliks, JA), गोयरोणेव य गोणिKn. 163.9.
पाणं गोवह दुज्झंति व जत्थ गावो। अभत्थ गोण दिमु जन्थ खुण्णं स उग्गहो अणगीया (anu-giya Page #368

अणुग्गइत्थं
एयरस बहूणं समासदो तं पि होदि एयम्स Satāg. 5. 6.3.123,
अणुग्गहृत्थं ( anuggahattha anugrahārtham) ade for obliging or helping AMg, ओहेण उ निज्जुत्ति वुच्छं ... अणुग्गहत्थं सुविहियाणं OghNi. 2 (comm. अनुग्रहार्थं उपकार प्रयोजनं वक्ष्ये ); M. पिय- ओ जेण तु अणुग्गहत्थं म्ह उवणीओ Isia. 808.
Nagar (anuggahatthi < anugrahārthin) adj. seeking favour, JM. गिर्हति वारणं अनुग्गहत्थी जह रुई नेर्सि KappBhā
3584.
299
अणुरगहपरिहार (anugraha-parihara anugraha-parihāra) m exemption (from taxes) due to the favour (of king etc.) IM. रायगुग्गहण मज्जायाम भर्जतो एक दो तिष्णि वा सेवति जावतिय अग्गो से कति तत्तियं कालं स दव्वादिसु परिहरिजति तावत् कालं न दाप्यतेत्यर्थः । एस अणुरगह परिहारो Ni Ch. 4.280.4, 10.
अणुग्गहपुत्रं (anuggaha-puvvam < anugraha pūrvam ) ala, as in favour, kindly, S. (नदी) अगुग्गदपुव्वं कज्जेसु आणविज्जड जहिच्छं SiMafi 1.5.4.
य Pavsaro. 1372-73.
अणुगहिदु (anu-ggahiduri
anugrahitum ) inf for the sake of Tavour or obligation, 5. ( हंसक) अय्य! ववसिदो खु अहं अत्ताणं अणुगहिंदूं सालंकाअणेण निउत्तो PratiYan. 1.13.3.
wangyfa (anuggsha-buddhi
anugraha-buddhi)
f. the thought of favour or ohlication, JM ता साहेउ भयवं उच्देवकारण ? त्ति, जर अनुमहबुद्धी अम्हांवरि ति CaupCs. 105. 20. punha vighāya anugraha-vighata) 1. help und obstruction, IM सडिसयं तु सिराणं - रसहरणिनाहो हो त विपापा
<
अहिया (anu-ggahiyā Page #369

अणुग्घायण
300
अणुचिट्ठिय
अणुग्घायण (an-ugghāyana < un-udghatana) n. [also रायसिरिमकभित्ता तवचरणं दुक्करं अणुचरित्ता CanSar.(v.) 14; JM. होऊण अगुग्धातन ] not inflieting an injury, not killing, A Mg. से मेहावी विस्सभूई घोरं संजममणुचरित्ता MaVIC8.(G.) 1b.13(1) जे अगुग्घायणम्स खेयन्ने Ayar. 1.2.6.5.
अणुचरिदब्व (anu-caridavvaPage #370

अणुचिट्ठियव्वय
301
अणुच्चाकुइय (www.) done or performed, AMR. धी धी थी ! अहोणं पेच्छ जं मेऽणु- अणुचितेमाण (anu-cintemanaPage #371

अणुच्चारिय
302
अणुजाणावणिय
(eomm. या शय्या अनुच्चा उच्चा न भवति ... अकुचा भवति निश्चला भवति अणुजाणइ Viva. 139; अणुजाणउ मे भगवं RAS Ps. 68; ते उजाण... एकहस्तोचा दृढबंधा श्य्या तस्य साधोः भवति p. 192a.7)
पालगा केसि कुमारसमर्ण बंदंति ... अहापडिरूवं ओग्गहं अणुजाति R&yPa. अणुच्चारिय (an-uccariyaPage #372

अणुजाणाविउं
303
अणुजोगि अणुजाणाविरं (anu-janavium Page #373

अणुजोजण
304
अणुझणझणिय
व्याख्यानं प्ररूपणेति यावत् स यत्रास्ति तदर्थ यः क्रियत इति भावो, यथा- अणुज्जु (an-ujju Page #374

अणुझिअ
305
अणुट्ठिय
अर्णाझअअ (anujhiaa) adj. Duit. Given by LaksmT(Gr.) विहियाणट्ठाणकारी य UPay. p. 4211. 7(73) a the 89009 (1) प्रयत ani (2) परिजागरित (प्रयतपरिजागरितयोरणु- अणुट्ठाणगोयर (anutthāna-goyaraPage #375

अणुट्टियंत
306
अणुणविय
yfria (an-u thiyanta < an-uttişthat) aj. (. UJT (anunaaPage #376

अणुणाई
307
अणुण्णय gita mimiarin 10 Mithi, II. अणुणविय उग्गहंगण पायोग्गा- antarving along, AL. अणु गितउ सारिहि विविह पयारिहि गुण अतिगन टबिन । सन्याय भिक्खमुत्ते गिविखत्तावासाए एको Napn- कोसंविहिं सो पत्तु नक Vilasnii. s.. Bhai ... ... युपनि मनि यहा प्रतिश्योऽनुज्ञापितस्तदा अणुणिय (anu-niya < anu-nita ) nt. Pr) taken t.., मागानिको भवति ) , अणुष्णविय.
Presented, A. रणसउणअणुणियफल जिह तक Hula..) I..". अगुणाइ (aru-rican-naidin) Mi, the int, sonuling अणुणियंत (anu-niyantaPage #377

अणुण्णव
308
अणुण्णा
ण य उच्चसद्दा। पलंब संघाडेन उज्जला य अणुण्णाया(? अणुण्णवा) वास तो भे देमि त्ति NisCu. 4. 20.10 JS. अणणुण्णादग्गहणं असंगवुद्धी अणुण्णतिरंजली य Varathi. T.i+.
वित्ता वि Ari. 1208. अणुण्णव- (anu-nnava-Page #378

अणुण्णात
309
अणुत्तर
अणुण्गात (anu-Trata Page #379

310
अणुत्तर
-
anoun) (1) the best or unsurpassed ( in respect of quality ), AMg. अयं धम्मे अणुत्तरे Sūy. 1.2.2.24; से ... अणुत्तरे सब्वजगं सि बिज्जं Suy 16.5 (356); अणुत्तरं धम्ममिणं जिणाणं Sūy 1.6.7 (358); अणुत्तरे य ठाणे से कासवेण प्रवेदिते Sūy. 1. 15. 21 (627); ( Cu ठाणं आयतनं चरित्तठाणं ); केवलिस्स दस अणुत्तरा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा - अणुत्तरे णाणे ... अणुत्तरे लाघवे Thana. 10.138 (763); निग्गंथे पावयणे सच्चे अणुत्तरे viy. 9.33.43 (9.177) ; = 993.44 (9.178); Nya.1.1.112 मोसमरभोपविष्णुको मुहमत न पत्तो Nanil. 111; पुब्बि पिणं समणस्स भगवओ महावीरस्स माणुस्साओ गिहत्थधम्माओ अणुत्तरे अभोश्ए अप्पडिवाई णाण- दंसणे होत्था Kapp. (J.) 112; वेज्ज निज्जरापेही आरियं धम्मऽणुत्तरं Utt. 2. 37; शड्डी जुई जसो वण्णो आउं सुहमणुत्तरं । भुज्जो जत्थ मणुस्सेसु तत्थ से उववज्जई Utt. 7. 27; अणुत्तरे भुंजिय कामभोगे अणुत्तरे सो नरए पविट्टो Utt. 13. 35; अणुत्तरं संजमं पालइत्ता अणुत्तरं सिद्धिगरं गओ Utt. 13. 35; सुहावहं धम्मधुरं अणुत्तरं धारे निव्वाणगुणावहं महं Utt. 19.98; इणमेव निग्गंथं पावयणं सच्चं अणुत्तरं केवलियं पडिपुण्णं āv. 28; JM तरितु ते दुक्खभरं सुदुत्तरं खमण पावंति सुहं अणुत्तरं UvaSat. 73; Js. णिग्गंथं पावयणं इणमेव अणुत्तरं सुपरिसुद्धं Bhaāra. 43; धम्ममणुत्तरमिमं कम्ममलपडलपाडयं जिणक्खादं Mala 780 (9); Apa. क्रियउ अणुत्तरवयणविसेस BhaviKa. 137.1; तड गुणसंपर तुज्झ मदि तु अणुत्तरखंति Hem. ( Gr.) 4.372 [ ङसिङस्भ्यां तर तुज्झ तुभ ]; ( 2 ) ( of śrutajñāna), Jis. तस्सेव सुदणाणावरणीयस्स अण्णं परूवणं कस्सामो पावयणं अणुत्तरं पुव्वादिपुच्वं चेदि Satāg. 5.5.50-51; (3) (in respect of location; a kind of heavenly abode (deva-vimāna ) located at the extreme end ( towards the zenith) of the heaven (in north, south, east, west and the zenith) called Vijaya, Vejayanta, Jayanta, Aparajita, and Sarvārtha-Siddhi, AMg. गेविज्जविमाणावाससते वीतीवतित्ता तेण परं दूरं गता गौरया णिम्मला वितिमिरा विसुद्धा पंचदिसिं पंच अणुत्तरा महतिमहालया विमाणा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा- बिजए वेजयंते जयंते अपराजिते सब्बट्ठसिद्धे Pannav. 2.63(210) ; सव्वे विमाणपवरे अणुत्तरे भुंजिऊण से भोए Tittho. 91; पंचेवऽणुत्तराई अणुत्तरगईहिं जाई दिट्ठाई । जत्थ अणुत्तर देवा भोगसुहं अणुवमं पत्ता DevTha. 221; तओ गेविज्जऽणुत्तरादीसुं चिरमभिरमेऊण ... सिज्झेज्जा Maha Nis. 3. 30.8; JM. धन्नो सो उववन्नो अणुत्तरे सुरविमाणम्मि PuhCa. 205.2; Apa. णव गयणे वियाणु अणुत्तरा, तहो उवरि ठिय पंचोत्तराई (anuttara for anudisa) PaNaCa. (P.) 16. 5. 11; णव अणुदिरूपंचाणुत्तरिल तिहुयणि महल । तहो सोक्ख वि को वण्णेवि सक्कु वि असक्कु SudCa. (N.) 2.9.10; ( 4 ) ( of gods living in the Anuttara Vimānas), AMg. विजया वैजयंता य जयंता अपराजिया । सव्वत्थसिद्धगा चैव पंचहाणुत्तरा सुरा Utt. 36.214-215; JM कयसंजमाओऽणुत्तरसुरेस वसिऊण सुहजोगा । जायाओ जायाओ एवं भवियब्वयानिओगेण PuhCa. 221.14-15; JS. अणुदिसणुत्तरदेवा एया रयणी सरीराणि Mala 1070 (12) ; Apa. तिजगणाडि पेक्खति अणुत्तर MahaPu. (P.) 11.27.8; ( 5 ) ( kind of hell, located at the extreme end (towards nadir) in north, south, east, west and the nadir), AMg. अवेलोगे णं पंच अणुत्तरा महतिमहालया महानिरया पन्नत्ता, तं जहा - काले महाकाले, रोरुए, महारोरुए अप्पतिट्ठाणे Thaya. 5. 196 (451) ( comm. सर्वोत्कृष्टा - उत्कृष्टवेदनादित्वात्ततः परं नरकाभावाद्वा p. 341 ); पंचेव अणुत्तरा नरगा Samav - Pra. 149; अहे सत्तमाए पंच अणुत्तरा महतिमहालया महाणरगा पण्णत्ता Jivahbhi. 3. 12; तमतमाए पुढवीए ... पंचदिसिं पंच अणुत्तरा महइमहालया महाणिरया पण्णत्ता Pannav. 2. 27 (174); अणुत्तरे भुंजियकामभोगे अणुत्तरे सो नरए पविट्टो Utt. 13.84; अणुत्तरेसु नरएस वेयणाओ अणुत्तरा Maha- • Pace. 123; (6) (of the zenith and the nadir because the one
अन्तरसि
has no downward and the other has no upward extension), JM दुपसाई दुरुत्तर एगपएसा अणुत्तरा चेव । चउरो चउरो य दिसा चउरा अणुत्तरा दुण्णि āyārNi. ( Sr. ) p. 14.3.gd. 44 (comm. 'अनुत्तरा वृद्धिरहिताः ऊर्ध्वाधोदिग्द्वयं त्वनुत्तरमेव ); ( 7 ) ( in respect of sequeवृद्धिरहिताः ऊर्ध्वादियं त्वनुत्तरमेव ); nse), the ultimate or the highest ( knowledge viz. kevalajītina), AMg. अपुब्वकरणं अणुपविट्ठस्स अणते अणुत्तरे जाव केबलवरणाणदंसणे समुप्पने Antag 57; तस्स भगवतो ... अनंते अणुत्तरे केवलवरगागदंसणे समुप्यजिरिति RayP. 814 समणे भगवं महावीरे पंचहरे होत्या, तं जहा • हत्थुत्तराहिं अगंते अणुत्तरे निव्वाघाए केवलवरणाणदंसणे समुप्पन्ने ĀyarDas. 8.1; समणे भगवं महावीरे ... हत्थुत्तराहिं अ अणुत्तरे निव्वाघाए निरावरणे कक्षिणे पडिपुण्णे केवलवरणाण- दंसणे समुप्पण्णे Kapp.(J.) 1; (8) the ultimate and the highest (form of existence (gati ) viz. siddhagati, moksa or nirvana ), AMg. मूलपढ़माणुओगे णं अरहंताणं भगवंताणं भवा अन्तरगती व... कहिया Nandi 111; इक्खागरायवसभी ...मोक्खं गओ अणुत्तरं Utt. 18.89; Js. सोहेतो य ससीलो णिव्वाणमणुत्तरं पत्तो STIPS 28; बोसट्टचत्तदेहा निव्वाणमणुत्तरं पत्ता DaniPa. 36; सत्तट्ठभवग्गहणे णिब्वाणमणुत्तरं लहदि Mala. 118 (3) ; ( 9 ) having no next in order, youngest of the uterines, JM जाओ अणुक्कमेण सुग्गीवो तस्सऽणुत्तरो भाया PaumCa.(V.) 9. 4.
(an-uttaram Page #380

अणुत्तरदसम
311
अणुत्तरोववाइय
who wants ti thulnai titlh, Ag. एवं से उदाहु अणुत्तरनाणी अणुत्तरसुर (anuttara-sura Page #381

अणुसरोववाहयकण्ण
याणं Naya. 1. 8. 2025 एतानि णं भंते! देवित्थीणं भवणवासिणीगं सोधम्मकाणं जाव गेवेज्जकाणं अणुत्तरोववातियाणं, कतरे कतरेहिंतो अप्पा वा बहुया वा Jivabhi. 2. 146; जे पोरगला इट्ठा देता पिया सुभा मणुण्णा मणामा ने तेसिं सरीरसंघातत्ताय परिणमति । एवं जाव अणुत्तरोववातिया (Jivahhi. . 1000; अणुत्तरोववातिया परमसुकिला वण्णेणं पण्णत्ता Jivabhi 3.1006; 3.1008; 1. 100); अणुत्तरोववातिया सम्मद्दिट्ठी, जो मिच्छादिट्ठी, जो सम्मामिच्छादिट्ठी Jivabhi. 3. 1106; 3. 1108; 3. 1114; गेवेज्जादेवा किं एगत्तं पभू विउब्वित्तए १.. एवं अणुत्तरोववातिया Jīvabhi. 2. 1116; अणुत्तरोववातिया पुच्छा । गोयमा !... अणुत्तरा फासा पच्चणुभवमाणा विहरंति Jivabhi. 9.1118; 8.1125; सोहम्मीसाणेसु णं भंते! कप्पेसु देवागं सरीरंगा केरिसया गं पण्णत्ता ? जहा विमाणाणं गंधी जाव अणुत्तरोववाश्याणं Jivahhi 3.1097; से किं तं कप्पातीया ? कप्पातीया दुविहा पण्णत्ता, तं जहा गेवे जगाय अणुत्तरोववाइया य Pamuav. 1. 156(145) ; से किं तं अणुत्तरोववाया ? अगुप्तरोववाइया पंचविहा पण्णत्ता Pannav. 1. 138(147); अणुत्तरोववाश्याणं देवागं पज्जन्त्तापज्जत्ताणं ठाणा पण्णत्ता ? Pammar. 2.63(210) ; एवं सिद्धवज्जा उच्चदृणा वि भाणितव्वा जाव अणुत्तरोबबाइ त्ति Pannav 6.46(604); 6.69(618); एवं जहेव गेवेज्जगदेवा तहेव अणुत्तरोववाश्या वि Punav. 6.98(665); आणय जाव अणुत्तरोववाइया देवा एवं चेव, णवरं णो तिरिखखजोगिएसु उववज्र्ज्जति Pammav. 6.113 (676); अणुत्तरोववाश्या पंचविहा Pannav. 21.55 (1320); गेवेज्जगदेवाणं एगे भवधारणिज्जे सरीरए । सेणं समचउरंस संठाणसंठिए पण्णत्ते । एवं अणुत्तरोववातियाण विं Pannar. 21.62 (1526); एवं वासुदेवत्तं दोहिंतो पुढवीहिंतो वेमाणिएहिंतो य अणुत्तरोववातियवज्जेहिंतो Pannav 20.56(1465 ); अणुत्तरोववाश्यस्स वि एवं चेव Panmay. 21.93(1551 ); उसमस्स णं अरहओ कोसलियस्स गरकलाणाणं ठिकाणाणं आगमेसिभद्दाणं बावीसं अणुत्तरोववाइयाणं सहस्सा णव य सवा Jambuddi. 2. 81; अविसेसिए कप्पातीतए विसेसिए गेवेज्जए य अणुत्तरोव - वा ApnOg. 216[17]; समणस्स णं भगवओ महावीरस्स अट्ठ सया अणुत्तरोववाश्यागं गरकलाणाणं ठिइकल्लाणाणं आगमेसिभद्दाणं उक्कोसिया अणुत्तरोववाश्याणं संपया होत्था Kapp.(J.) 145; ( अरहओ णं अरिट्ठणेभिस्स) सारं सि Kapp- (J) 181 उसभस्स णं अरहओ कोस लियस्स बावीससहस्सा णवसया अणुत्तरोववाश्याणं कलाणाणं उक्कोसिया संपया होत्या Kapp. (J.) 25.
(8.17)
अणुत्तरोववाइयकप्प ( anuttarovavaiya-kappa Page #382

भशुत्ताल
313
अणुदिअहं
गं मगवतो महावीरस्स अट्ठसया अणुत्तरोववाइयाणं गतिकल्लाणाणं ठितिकल्ला- अणुदयकाल (an-udaya-kala Page #383

314
अणुदिज्जत
M. अणुदिअहं वीससेहिं अंगेहिं ... किं सुवसि GaSaSa 1.65; अणुदिअहवड्ढमाणो (सिणेहो) GaSS. 2.13; ण किट्टर अणुदिअह विरण- गरुअ-संतावा । सामली मज्झ हिअआओ GaSasa. 2. 83; अणुदिअह - वडिआअर - विष्णाणगुणेहिं पायो 3.00 (राजा) गरि विशुतो रित्तत्तणदावग्गी विरमउ KapMañ. 4.24.
...
अणुदिज्जेत (an-udijjanta Page #384

अणुर्द्ध
315
विजया गीवं अणुद्दिसं हणुपएसम्म ( झाइज) SraĀ. (V.) 461; अविर - ठाणं एकं अणुद्दितादिसु सुरोघमेव हवे (FomSa (K.) 305; तत्तो ताणुत्ताणं वामाणमणुद्दिसाण विजयादि (Gomia. (J) 639. ef. अणुदिस.
a (an-uddhaman-urdhvam) ade. not standing erect (i.e. sitting), M. उब्भमणुद्धं च ठिआ दोलासु ( विलया वणस्सश्वदिट्ठा) KumāCa..(HL.). 22 (26)
(an-uddhaya-tta an-uddhata-tva) n. abBonee of houghtiness, politeness, JM एरिसमशुद्धयत्तं एसो नयसुंदरो विवा देने अन्याओं EV
345b. r. 136.
अणुदर (anuddhara anuddhara ) . proper name of a parson, JM. चविडं जोइसियसुरो कणयाभानंदणी समुप्पन्नो । बहुगुणनिहाणभूओ अणुद्धरो नाम विक्खाओ PaumCa. (V.) 39.79; 39.81; Apa. वसुभूइ-भिल वण-जण पडरें पट्टणे उप्पण्णु अरिट्ठउरे । णामेण अशुद्ध दुद्दरिमु कणय पह-जणणि जणिय-हरिसु PumCa. (S.) 33.9.25.
अणुद्धरण ( an uddharanaan-uddharana ) n. not finishing (routine duties), J.M. वसहिअपमज्जणे कजगाणं अणुद्धरणे अविहि परिवणे ... ( चउगुरु) ViMaPra. 88.30.
अणुद्धरा ( anuddharā anuddharā) f. name of a nun, JM. आसि तया विवखाया, अणुहरा नाम सयलगणपाली PanmCo. (v.)
39.48.
(an-uddharittā< an-uddharitvā=an-uddhrtya) ger [also अणुद्धरिताण ] not having uprooted, AMg. सुमं पि भावलं अणुरित्ता उ जो कुणइ कालं लज्जाए गारवेण य न हु सो आराहओ मरणे Maray Vi. 04 एगमवि भावसलं अणुद्धरित्ता य जो कुणड़ सलं (? कालं ) लज्जाइ गारवेण य न हु सो आराहओ होइ ārāhPad.(V.) 329; JS एगमवि भावसलं अणुद्धरित्ताणं जो कुणइ कालं लजाए गारवेण यण सोहु आराधओ होदि Bhaāra. 40.
agaf (an-uddhariya Page #385

अणुधम्मचारि
316
अणुन्नकेत्ता
A.Mg. अविहिंसामेव पव्वए अणुधम्मो मुणिणा पवेइओ Siy. 1.2.1.11; अणुनाया तओ गया सा नियनिवासं MuSuvraCa. 153. (Cu. अनुधर्मो अनु पश्चादभावे यथाऽन्यस्तीर्थकरैस्तथा वर्धमानेनापि मुनिना अणुंधरी (anundhariPage #386

अणुन्नवेयन्व
Kapp. 1.39–41; पाडिहारियं वा सागारियसंतियं वा सेज्जासंथारगं अणुन्नवेत्ता बाहि नीणे‍ Vis. 2.57; Vava. 7.99; JM बाहिरखित्तंमि ठिओ अणु - न्नवित्ता मिउग्गहं फासे Āv.Ni. 1999. 1. अणुण्णवेत्ता.
317
अणुन्नत्रेयव्व ( anu-nnaveyavva anu-jnapayitavya ) adj. (pot. part. runs.) worthy of asking permission, AMg से वत्थूसु बाब योगं परपरिवाहि भवभावदोष पि ओ अन्न वेयब्वे सिया ByhKapp. 8.325 = Vava. 4.21.
अणुन्ना ( anu-nnā anu-jna ) ( permission, JM दिवसस्स पच्छिमाए निसिं तु पढनाए पच्छिमाए वा । उद्देज्झयणुन्ना न य रत्ति निसीह मादीi VavaBha. 7. 20 आणाभंगो इयराऽणुन्नार महाणिसीहम्मि Gur TaVi. 1.1:30; तो पड़पुरओ सक्को व्व कुणइ चक्की अवग्गहाणुत्रं KnmāPra. 278.25: अन्नं च कन्नगाए भत्ता किल होइ गुरु-अणुन्नाओ तदणुन्नाए य जओ सयंवराईवि कीरंति Smr Sna. 4. 135.
अणुन्नाय ( anu-nnāya < anu- jñāta ) adj. ( ppp. ) approved, allowed, AMg. अम्मा-पिऊहिंऽणुन्नाओ जहाइ उवहिं तओ Utt. 19. 85; 19.84; 23.99; पडिकुटुं तत्थत्थं अन्नत्थगयं अणुन्नाय PindNi. 952; JM तओ आलोचिऊण पहाणपरियणं अणुन्नाया तेण गब्भपरिसाडणं काउमारद्धा Samarika. 117.163 12. तावत्थ अणुन्नायं कारणमि परेण वि VavaBhā. 9. 73; = PavSāro 40: पुब्बाणुन्ना जा पुब्वहिं राईहिं शह अणुन्नाया Vavabha 7.521: बच्चंतेहि य दिट्टो गामो रमणिज्जभिक्ख-सज्झाओ। जं कालमन्नाओ अणणुन्ना भवे लहुओ KappBha. 1555; 1500; कन्नगाए भत्ता किल होड़ गुरु-अणुन्नाओ Surkulhn. 4. 133; न विदिचि अणुन्नायं पडिसिद्धं वा वि जिणबरिदेहि SiloMa. 27.
अणुन्ह (an-unha Page #387

अणुपन्न
318
अणुपरिहारि
अणुपन्न (anu-pannaPage #388

अणुपरी
319
अणुपवेस
114.
अणुपरिहारिंग, अगुपरिहारिय] (n monk) who is under seclusion enter into, AMg. बहवे समणमाहणा णो संचाएंति ... णिक्खमित्तए ... तेर्सि a parikara), AMg. अगुपरिहा रिएणं करणिन्जं वेयावडियं । से तं अणुपरि- विण्णवगट्ठयाए रायतेउरमणुपविसेज्जा Thina... 10:2(415); इन्भ-सेट्ठिसणाहारिएणं कीरमाणं वेयावडियं साइज्जेज्जा Vava. 2.5; JI. अणुपरिहारग- वइ-सत्थवाहपभिईणं गिहाई अणुपविसह Naya. 1. 14.43; ताई चेव कुलाई भावं चरंति कप्पट्टियत्तं च Utt. Sukh. p. 3230.12; ParSaro. 607; भत्तपाणाए भुज्जो भुज्जो अगुपविसंति Antag.5 वाहणसालं अणुपविसइ जतो जतो परिहारी गच्छति ततो ततो अणुपिट्ठतो गच्छइ त्ति अणुपरिहारी Uvav. 44; अट्टणसालं अणुपविस Uvar. 45; = Kapp.(.J.) %; बत्तीस भण्णइ । अहवा परिहारम्स अणु थोवं पडिलेहणादिसु साहेज्ज करेती ति अणु- रायसहस्सा ... अभिसेयमंडवं अणुपविसंति Jambndar. 3.20.5पुरत्थिपरिहारी भण्णति NisC. 4. 722; अणुपरिहारी परिहारियस्स सव्वं कर- मिलेणं तोरणेणं अणुपविसइ RANIPA. 977; जाणसालं अणुपविसति Avirणिज्ज तुसिणीओ करेति Nist.u. 4. 278.99; कम्पट्टितो अणुपरिहारिओ वा Das. 10.10; जे भिक्खू ... गाहावइ-कुलं-पिंडवाय-पडियाए अणुपविसइ Nis. असमत्थस्स असणाती आणे देति NisCu. 4.370.15; परिहारऽणुपरिहारी 2.10 2 to enter into (the stage of investigation), AML. सुमिणोदुविहेण उवग्गहेण आयरिओ। उवगिहति सव्वं वा, सबालवुड्डाउलं गच्छं गहं करेइ । करित्ता ईहं अणुपविसइ Kapp.{J.) 8. NisBha. (111; सब्वत्थायरिओ त्ति परिहारियस्स अपरिहारियस्स अणुपरि- अणुपविसंत (anu-pavisanta Page #389

अणुपब्वइय
320
अणुपालित सुक्कपोग्गले अणुपवेसेज्जा 'Thina. 5. 103(416)
to practise, to stick to, AMR. जाप सद्धाए भिक्खंतो तमेव अणूअणुपव्वइय (anu-pavvaiyaPage #390

अणुपालित्ता
321
अणुपुग्वी जाव अणुपालिता वि भवति Thina. s. 104(645); एवं चउत्थं संवरदारं तह पुब्बि किन कयं, न बाहए जेण मे समत्थोऽवि । इहि किं कस्स व ... आणाए, अणुपालितं भवति Punhi. 9.14. ef. अणुपालिय.
कप्पिमु त्ति धीरा अणुपि( ? प्पि)च्छा UvMa. 140. अणुपालित्ता (anu-pālittaPage #391

अपुर्ण
(V. ) 67; अणुपुब्बीसुजायपीवरंगुलिया ( मणुया) Tand. 66; एत्तो जुगवासाणि विवोच्छामि जाणुपुवीया Joiska : मिउ-मद्दवसंपण्णे अणुपुव्वि वायगत्तमं पत्ते Nandī gā.6: अणुपुब्वीय विसुद्धो मुद्धो सिद्धि गर्दि जादि Mila. 102(2): 2 one of the 42 Vānadermas, power of retaining, in migration, the form of the body possessed in the last birth, JM. निरयाणुपुब्विणुदया अणथावर इगविगलअंतो KamTha (1).) 1413 1 (अथ नामाशितं भेान् प्रवराह) ... संठाणवन्नगंधरसफासअणुपुब्विविहगगई Kam Vi.(D) 24; चउह गर ब्वगुपुब्वी गपुब्विदुगं तिगं नियाउजुयं Kam Vi. (D) 42 एए सबै मरिडं अक्यतवा जंति तिरिय जोणिम्मि तिरियाणुपुब्वि-रज्जू कड्डिज्जेता बल ब्व KuvMa Kt. 20.4: PavSaro. 1200 1200; JS. ( पयडीओ उत्तरा चैव ) वण्णरसगंधफासमणुपुच्वी ... ग्राम बादाल Mala 1297 (12)
अणुपुब्वे (anu-puvvenam<ānu-pürvyena ) ade [last. ] 1 also अणुपुत्रेण ] one by one, sureessively, in dn order, soriaily, ANg. इह खलु अत्तत्ता तेहिं नहिं कुलहि अभिनेण अभिसंभूय अभिनिक्ता अणुपुत्रेण महामुनी āyar. 1.6.1.4 1.6.2.15 1.6.3.85 एवं ते सिस्सा दिया य रातो य अणुपुत्रेण वायिता Ayar. 1.6.4.1; 1.6.8.1: अगुपुत्रेण महाघोरं कासवेण पवेदियं अतरिं तरंतेगे तरिस्तंति अणागता Say 1.11.5(501); अणुपुब्वेण लोगं तं उबवन्ना Siy. 2.1.15 (616); त पं तस्स महबलस्य दारगस्स अम्मापियरो अणुपुब्वे ठिश्वटियं वा अण्णाणि य बहूणि गन्भाषाण जम्मणमादियाई कोउयाई करेति Viy. 11.11.46 (11.155); मेहस्स कुमारस्स अणुपुत्रेणं नामकरणं पंजेमणगं करें Naya. 1.1.80 इमं मयूर-पोयगं अणुपुवेणं सारवखमाणा Naya 1. 27 अणुपुत्रेणं अट्टकम्मपगडीओ खवेत्ता Naya. 1.6.4; सुभद्दा सत्थवाही तं दार ... अणुपुब्वेगं सारवखेमाणी Viva. 47; Niraya. 32; से पुव्वग्गहिए उदय अणुपुत्रेणं परिभुंजमाणे झीणे Dvav. 83; तस्स अम्मापियरो ठितिपदिकरिस्सति Maya J a afer BlaĀrā. 247.
322
अणुपेक्खणा ( anu-pekkhanā Page #392

अणुप्पदा
323
अणुप्पविट्ठ संवेगपरायणो होदि Bhati. is1.
जोणियाणं सक्कारे ति वा जाव पडिसंसाधणया ? हंता, अत्थि नो चेव णं आसअणुप्पदा- (anu-ppa-di-Page #393

अणुष्पविति
दारियं महाय अडविं अणुप्पविट्टे Naya. 1. 18.44; तं चैव सीयं अणुप्प - विट्ठा Anting. 35; दिव्वे देवाणुभावे... सरीरं गए सरीरं अणुप्पविट्टे RayPa. 122; निग्गंथीए य गाहावश्कुलं पिंडवायपडियाए अणुप्पविट्ठाए ByhKapp. 3. 13; 5.52.
17
3fafa (anu-ppavitti < anu-pravṛtti) f. presence of something (one after another ), JN. सदिति भणिएऽभिमन्न‍ दव्वादत्तरं तु सामन्नं । अविसेसओ मईए सव्वत्थाणुप्पवित्तीओ ViĀ Bha. 2190 ( comm. अविशेषेण प्रवृत्तिः )
...
324
अणुविशिन (anu-ppavisiacana-pravisya) geheving entered, Mr. (राक्षस) विओदलेण दुश्शाशणश्श लुहिलं पाहुं पडिण्णादं । सिहं अगुण्यविशिन पादव्वं Veglic 3.2.40. अणुष्पविस- ( anu-ppa-visa anu-pra- vis- ) r. I to enter, AMg. तर णं से कूणिए राया जेणेव मज्जणघरे तेणेव उवागच्छर मज्जगरं अणुपविसति Viy. 7.9.8 (7176); उदाथिस्स कंडियायणियस्स सरीरंगं विप्पजहामि एणेज्जगस्स सरीरं अणुप्पविसामि Viy. 15.68 (15.101); मज्जणघरं अणुप्पविसर Naya. 1.1.65; सत्थवाहपभिई गिहाई अणुप्पविससि Nayā. 1.8.58; पोसहसालं अणुप्पविसर Uvas. 111; 200; बारवरं नयरिं अणुप्पविस‍ Antag. :); एवं खलु अहं ... मियग्गानं नयरं मज्झंमझेगं अणुष्पविसामि Viva. 19; कूडागारसालाए अंतो अंतो अणुम्पविमति RayPa. ; पुरत्थिमेणं तोरणेणं अणुप्पविसति Jivabhi. 3. 418; वाहण साल अणुप्पविसति āyarDas. 10. 10; जे भिक्खू सागारियकुलं अजाणिय अपुच्छिय ... अणुष्पविसति Nis. 2.47 2 to overome, to occupy, AMg गामाणुगामं रीयंत अणगारं अकिंचणं । अरई अणुप्पविसे (.. अणुष्पवेसेज्जा ) तं तितिक्खे परीसहं Utt. 2.14 [Ldn.]
माण (anu-ppavisamāna anu-pravisat) (pr. part.) entering, Alg. तर णं से कण्हे वासुदेवे एक पुरिसं अंतोहिं अणुप्पविसमाणं पासर Antag. 50; नेरश्या ... वश्रामयतुंडाई गोमय कीडसमाणाई विउब्वंति, अण्णमण्णस्स कार्य खायमाणा खायमाणा अंतो अंतो अणुप्पविसमाणा अणुष्पविक्षमाणा वेदणं उदीरेंति jivabhi.
3.111.
seeffer (anu-ppavisittä< anu-pravisya) having entered, AMg. सेणियस्स रण्णो भवणवडेंसगद्वारेणं अणुप्पविसति अणुप्पविभित्ता ... जेणेक बाहिरियो उबट्ठाणसाला तेणेव उवागच्छंति Naya. 1.1.27; कुडागारसालाए अंतो अंतो अणुप्पविसति, अणुप्पविसित्ता दुवारवयपारे हिरaya पुरवितोरणे अतित अणुवित्त पुरथिमिले तिसोवाणपडिरूवरगं पच्चोवेति Jivabhi. 3.445; वाहणसाल अगप्पवियति, अणुपाविभिता जाया पहुंचे Ayanilion 31. 10 जे भिक्खू ... सुणिवेसंसि वा अगु-पविसित्ता असणं वा पाणं वा ... पडिग्माहेति
Nis. 5.34.
अगुण्यविसिता (anappavisittanam anu-pravisya) ger. laving enterol, AMg, कुडागारसालं अंतो अणुष्पवित्ताणं चि Ray Pa. 123.
अणुपविस्सा (anu-ppavissā anu-pravisya) per having entered, Alg. भिक्खू मुयच्चा तह दिट्ठधम्मे गामं व नगरं व अणुष्पविस्सा Sy. 1. 13.17 (578)
अणुपवेस ( anu-ppavesa < anu-praveśa) m. 1 entre nee (intto), indulgenee (into), JM अणुकुलं पवेसो अणुष्पवसो, योयं वा पवेसोऽणुष्पवेसो NisCu. 2. 410 (26) ; फंससरह पुरंदररहसकयाणुष्पवेस व्व Tar 80; 2 introduction, JŚ. ( विदूषक ) महुरावत्थाणदंसणीओ भावाणुप्पवसो Sak 78.4 (6)
अगुप्ता (anu-ppavesetti anu-praveśya ) ger. after having caused to enter, AMg. मिहिलं रायहाणि अणुप्पवेसेह, अणुप्प
अणुहा.
वेसेत्ता गम्भघरएस अगुप्पवेसेह Naya. 1.8.173; जे भिक्खु अंगादागं अण्णयरंसि अचित्तंसि सोयंसि अणुष्पवेत्ता सुक्कपोगले विद्यापति Nis. 1.9.
अणुपसमाण (an-uppasamānaPage #394

-
अणुपेहि
(anu-bajjhaPage #395

अणुबंध
326
अणुब्भडाडोव
__ अणुबंध- (anu-bandha-Page #396

अणुब्भसुक्क
327
अणुभविदव्व
अणुभसुक्क (an-ubbha-sukkaPage #397

अणुभविर्दु
328
अणुभागोदय
अणुभवितुं (anu-bhavidum Page #398

अणुभाय
329
अणुभावनिहत्ताउयं
अणुभाय (anu-bhāyaPage #399

अणुभावबंध
330
अणुमह
जीवादीया भाणियव्वा Panuav. 6. 123(692)
भासया नवरं । अरहंत-गुरूवज्झायभावओ तस्स गणहराणं पि VIAvBha. ___ अणुभावबंध (anubhāva-bandha < anubhava-bandha) 3217. m. a kind of Kurmic bondage determining its intensity, AMg. अणुभासा (anu-bhāsaPage #400

अणुमइओ
331
अणुमण्णा णाम मुश्ओ मि त्ति बजिओ वावि परिहरइ कजं । इति वि हुनुहसीलजणो मग्गलग्गा पेच्छंति दसाणणं पबंगमणिवहा SetuBa. 15. JM. (मत्तहत्थी) परिहजो अणुमती मा सा GurTaVT. B.15 सा वि तस्साणुमईए तहेव सरोसरत्तच्छो । मज्झाणुमग्गलग्गो कमंडलु अगओ सिग्य Dhutt. 1.22%3 वीवाहिया Erzo203अणमाफला ताओ, जायाओ तुज्झ जायाओ Apa. अरु निहयसेणु अणुमन्ग-लग्गु GayaSum. 2.8. Jinadaakkayi. v. 137; नेव य एवं भगति आगच्छेज्जासि इरियावहिय- अणुमजणं (anu-majjananPage #401

अणुमण्णिय
332
अणुमरण
ful uet), AMg, साउं पजतं आयरेण काले रिउक्खमं निद्धं । तग्गुणविकत्थ- अणुमण्णिय. जाए. अ जमाणेऽवि अणुमन्ना "indi. 125; JM. आहाकम्मियमादी मंडव- अणुमन्निवि (anu-mannivi< anu-manya) Mr. having मादीम होति अणुमण्णा । रुकवे अब्भावासे उवरि दोसे परूवेस्सं KuppBhis. thonght of, haring eonwide rel, Apts. उजउ तुम्ह तण आयन्निवि, 21.50 555; नियहिं ओसहे हिं, कोइ भणेजा करेमऽहं किरियं । तस्सऽप्पणो किउ अम्हई चित्तु अणुमन्निवि Jhavikit. 44. h. य थामं, नाउं भावं च अणुमन्ना KapyBha. 1931.
अणुमन्नेवि (anu-manneviPage #402

अणुमरंती
333
अणुमुयंत
चिंधाओ व णाअ-णारीओ (fundva. 479; Apa. अणुमरणु करणु कायरहं तम्मुहं च अणुमाणं Mahi Main. S. (विदूषक)ण हि पञ्चक्खे वारणे लोइ Bhavikit.:54.
चिकारेण तस्स अणुमाणं SinMafi. 2.23.47; Apa. अण्णु होश अणुमाणि __ अणुमरंती (anu-maranti anu-mahattara) m. [ also आपश्त्ता अणुमाणश्त्ता दिटुं बायरं व मुहुमं वा। छन सद्दाउलयं बहुजण अब्वत्त अणुमहत्तर, अणुमहयर] officer next in order to the mahattara तस्सेवी Thint. 10.70(732) = Vivasi.101 1251) ( um. officer, JM. महतर अणुमहतरए ललियासण कदुअ दंडपसिए य Kam- अणुमाणइन्त'त्ति अनुमान्य, अनुमानं कृत्वा ।। 9115.10); आसमसंसियाणि य Bhis. 1574; तहियं तु असण्णिहिए, अणुमहतरतो धुरे ठाति KappBha. बहूई सत्तसयाई अणुमाणश्त्ता ... उत्तराभिमुहस्स महपत्याग पत्यावेत्ताप Nirlyi. 1575; महतर अणुभहयरय ललितासण कडुग दंडपसिए य NisBha. 1104; 97; JM. आकंपइत्ता अणुमाणइत्ता जं दिटुं बायरं च सुहुन वा ViMiPri. अणुमहतरतो धुरे ठाते NisBh. 1195; मूलमहत्तरे असण्णिहिते जो पुच्छ- 96.3(12) णिजो धुरे ठायति सो अणुमहत्तरी Nisu..144.19.
अणुमाणगम्म (anumāna-gamma Page #403

अणुमुहुत्तस्स
मुतो उ। एवं चरमाणो खलु भावोनाणं मुणेयव्वं Ctt. 30.23.
अणुमुहुत्तस्स ( anu-muhuttassa < anu-muhūrtasya) ade. in the next moment, JAM तत्तो अणुमुहुत्तम्स पति कोमुदिका किलकिलायंती Vasuli 307.200.
334
अणुमेअ (anu-mea < anu-meya ) adj. [also अणुमेय ] inIrratic, M. कोलिय- स्याणुमेयं जायं रण्गं व वण- गहणं Lila 458; (देवी) रोमं चुग्गमणाणुमेअ चलणा कोलंति वा अंकुरा CandLe. 1.93; Apa. अणुयिभिक्खफलामे संजमझाणागमसुद्विहेउ JambŪSaca. 10.21.9.
अणुमेतं (anu-mettam anu-mātram) ade, of the size of an atom, very hittie, Js. जस्स हिदयेणुमेत्तं वा परदव्वहि विज्जदे रागो Panñatthi. 167; M. ( विदूषक ) जं उण गुणं अलक्खि दिणं लवखं पितं ण अणुमेतं SinMan 9.24; Apa. जो अणुमेत्तु वि राउ मणि जाम ण मिलर एन्थु Paramapp. 2.51.
...
अणुमेरा ( anu-merā=anu-maryādā) f. near the houndary, within the limit, AMg से अणुकुड्डेड्स वा अणुभित्ती वा अणुचरियासु वा अणुमेरासु वा स चैव उग्गहस्स पुब्वाणुण्णवणा चिट्ठ‍ अहालंदमवि उग्गहे HyhKapp... 29: JM. ' अणुमेरा सीमाए' त्ति मर्यादा, सीमा, ततो अनुमर्यादायामनुसीमायामित्येकोऽर्थः comm. on KappBhā, 4790.
अनुमो (anu-moaga anumodaka ng. [sts अ मोअय ] one who agrces or gives consent to JM रहकारदाणअणुमोअओ मिगो जह य बलदेवो ( सुग्गर लहर ) UvMa. 108; ता तस्सेव हिअट्ठा तस्सीसाणमणुमोअगाणं च । तह अप्पणो अ धीरो जोगस्सऽणुजाण एवं PatienVa. 950.
अणुमोअणा (anu-moanā < anu-modanā) f. eonsent, JM. सम्म अणुमोअणा गुणाण जहा । दुक्कडचरिया तह भावणा य मणसुद्धिबीआई VivMan. i (comm. अनुस्मरणम् recollection )
अणुमात (anu-moanta < anu-modayat ) adj. pr. part.) one who agrees to or affims, JM. अप्पहियमायरंतो अणुमोतो अ सुग्गरं लहर Urla. 10s (comm. अनुमोदयंश्च दानमानाभ्यां समयः)
अमाण ( anu-moamāna < anu-modamāna) adj. (jor. putrt.) who consents to, JS. तेसिं पि णत्थि बोही पावं अणुमोअ
माणा Damila. 10.
ag (anu-moiyaPage #404

अणुय
अणु ( anu-ya < anu-ka) w. 1 atom, the smallest partiele of matter, Apa. जगु जित्तउ जेहिं णिम्मिउ तेहिं अणुयहिं देवहु देहु MahaPu. (P.) 3.11.12; 2 smallest particle of time, Apa. कालु मुजिहिद हुँ वणवण एउ। यह रासि विभिण्ण जिम तसु अणुयह तह भेउ Paramaj.2.915 3 fine particles (of Karman), Apa विसय कसायहि रंगियहं जे अणुया लग्गंति । जीव-परसह मोहियह ते जिण कम्म uifa Parmapp. 1.62; 4 [/i] a kind of food gmin, JM. अन्ना चवीस जव गोडुम सालि वीहि सट्टी य कोव अणुया गू रालय f you are a Pavsaro. 1004; DasaveȚI. 19. 5.
335
अणुपंच- (anu-yañca- anu-añic) 8. to turn towards, accompany {tus mark of respect), JM सीहदुवारं जाव अणुयंच‍
KaKoPr. 46.19.
अणुयत्त- ( anu-yatta-Page #405

अणुयोग
336
अणुरत्त
sion, Alg. लोयण-विसयाणुयास-विगसंत-विसददंसियम्मि-लोए Naya. [also अणुरंगिआ, 'या ] of the same size, .AMg. सकायमणुरंगिणीए 1.1.24.
छायाए सूरिए अणुपरियट्टति SiraP. 10.74; सकायमणुरंगियाप छायाए मूरिए अणुयोग (anuyogaanuyoga-visarja- अणुरत्ता Uvav. 12; सूरियाता नाम देवी ... पएसिणा रण्णा सद्धि अणुरत्ता na) , enil of the explanation, JIL. सो निसेन्जठितो अणुओगी... RayPa. 672; भारियाए. अणुरत्ताए अविरत्ताए SaralP. 20.7; ते दोण्ह वि जहासत्तीस वक्खाणं करेति ... ताहे सो उद्वेति णिसेज्जाए, पुणो गुरू तत्थ राईणं अणीया नियगसामीसासणाणुरत्ता ... जुज्झंति Nirayi. 1. 110; जिणणिसीयर, ते य अणुयोगविसज्जणं उस्सग्गं करेंति AmuogCn. p. 5.1. सासणमणुरतं Cand. 47; भायरो दो ... अन्नगन्नमणूरत्ता Utt. 13.5; भारिया __ अणुयोजण (anu-yojana anu-rati) 1. love, uttachment, Apa. नेहाणुरत्ता Erz. 11.8; ता अहं पासि गुणाणमणुरत्ता Fre. 10.17; जम्स तुम दुजण जण जह अणुरद करंति PINICN.(P.) 10.10.4; किज्जा अणुरइ, अणुरत्ता सो तुज्झ य मंदहणेहओ पुत्ति VajLing.SAR JS. तवयरणं । कुव्यती तहो जो मण्णइ SiCa(N.) 8.3.4.
मूढमदी संसारसुहाणुरत्तो सो layst. 02; देहादिमु अणुरत्ता ... ते साहू [अणुरक्क (anu-rakka Page #406

337
अणुरत्तचित्ता
अणुराग मणि अणुरत्त हुअ बे वि मिहजई Pa.Ni'a.(P.) 1.12.10; जिणदेसणम्मि रहो श्व हियय चिय जाइ परिणामं GiSasu. 612 (W.); इक्किमसंदेसाणुअणुरत्तु (N.) 1.7.15; अण्णसेण ता-अणुरत्तहाँ Viadal :na.. राअवर्दृतकोउहलाई। दुक्खं असमत्तमणोरहाई अति मिहुणाई Hasna. 1.16.23; अनम-राय-अणुरत्त-चित्तह SimkuCi. 452.3 अवहरमाणिण किं4(W.); वह वि ठवेति पवंगा समुदसणविसाअविमुहिगतं । गलिअगमणापि पदुमा पुरतु प.ल Sumkua. (508.7; अणुरत्ताउ भत्ताओ अम्हे णुराअं पडिवंथणिअत्तलोअगं अप्पा fulla. 2.40 गुणनितणाणराओ मा चय मामिअ Imtir.) + 22.!.
सुयाण मिहुणाण मुक्तंदेहो । जो तह समागमो सो भणामि निरस्ट साविकको अणुरतचित्ता (anuratta-cita < anurakta-citta) adj. Tili. htt; पेरितो पुब्बकाहि सम्मेहि केहि वि कराओ। मुहमिती [[.] it wait mind is at tite-heel (to someone), Aa, अपुरत्त- दुलह-जणाणुराए जाणो पडइ Lila. Mi!; तं तह सोऊण चि भयव भगियम्हि चित्त जा हावभाव कुणइ ब्ब नियंती बहु-पयाव ArSusuii. 1. 6. तह वि मेसि । एम-विहो अणुराओ प्रम-विहे वि हु वरे जाओ IT. SER;
अणरत्तय (anu-ratta-yaPage #407

अणुरागय
338
HIGHLISHTHHTHHA
कजियं [ KappBha. 1723 (comm. नुशब्द उभयत्रापि विता); खरदूसणेणं na) disclosing love or affection, M. णिमित्तं पुण अणुरायपयडणं अणुरागसमोत्थरतहियएणं PaumCa.(V.) 9.12; एसो विहु अणुरागो एवंपि CaupCa. 22. 20. गए न तुट्टए कहवि SurSuCs. 4. 288; गुणेहि लोगोऽणुरागमुब्वहइ MIVi- अणुरायरत्त (anurāya-rattaPage #408

अणुरुवया
339
अणुलेवण
जुनी वा परी वा कुलारू वं वा Niyi. 1. 16.07: (आसालिया) तयणुरूवं च 1 ressed, M. णितच्छरो वि रामाणुलंधिओ णिब्बिस वि विसनरओ
विवर्षभवामि दालिता समुद्रुति PATRv. 1.74(62); अम्हे Lit. 160 (comm. अनुलकितः आनामितः); 20rupiel, Lils. 100. यमरगा एयागुरूवं गोम् गुण-निष्फागं णामधि लरिम्नामो बद्ध- अणुलव- (anu-lava-Page #409

अणुलेविय
340
अणुलामिय दणाणूटेवणे अरसे Jamlndai. 2.70; JAI. चंदणाणुलेवगं मुम्मुरं वयइ 145. 48: दुहिणणुलोमेणं आसवणवियडणाभिहाणेणं । आनेवणागदो। जं जहVANDHi. 12903गंधगतो दोहदो... हाणगतो अगलेषणगतो अधिवासगतो आसवियं बियड Jatiii Pra. D. 16.
NiLVI. 17.15 2 minting, homearing (s wai or surface), अणुलाम- (anu-loma-Page #410

अणुलोमिय
341
अणुवकय
4.!01, Implitratert, JAM. यं पिताव जाणह रिसिवन्झान मुंदरी ; lomsi(J.) 15. होट। ह य परत्यय लोग मुंचंतऽलोमिया एवं Kappshi. 2020; अणु- अणुबइय (aru-vaiyaPage #411

अणुवकारिता
342
अणुवट्टिज
Vivia. 1.::.:23; अणुवयायपरहियग्या जे एयं निति भब्वाणं Arih Pad.(V.) अणुवजाय (an-uva-jayaPage #412

अणुवर्दृत्ता
343
अणुवत्ति
वि आणाए। अणुवट्टिजए जं तं परोक्ख विणओ त्ति विण्णेओ SaA.(v.) Ca. 226.17; अणंतरभवब्भत्था भावणा अणाभोगओ वि किंचि कालं अणुवत्ता 331.
Samarika. 42.103 Apa. ता अणुवत्तइ निच्चु वि सायरु URH. 49. अणुवढेत्ता (anu-vattettāPage #413

अणुवत्ति
सेढिपरिक्खेबओ सदेहाणुवत्तीए ViāvBha. 705; वीरओ वासुदेवाणुवत्तीय बंद Avi. (11.) 51.50.6; जह तह भासित्तणमवि वन्निज्जर वयणकोमलत्तेण । सत्तवियत्ति भन्न, नयाणुवत्तीय मूहिं Dham Vita. p. 52b.9 (comm. one. 3): 2 following someone, JM. वच्छ, नत्थि अविसओ गुरुang Samaraka. 456. 14; 3 suggestion, request, JM. ततो तस्साऽणुवत्तीए रण्णो य गायेण आरूढो भि रहवरं VanIIi. 950.8; 4 belavicur in conformily with, JM. जो जेण पगारे तूस कारSaptsh गंतव्यो होही Kalka. 271.26.
-
agafa (anu-vattiPage #414

अणुवमा
345
अणुवलक्खियपयाव
अणुवमा (anuvama Page #415

अणुवलद्ध
346
अणुवहय
अणुवलद्ध (an-uva-laddhaPage #416

अणुवहयक्ख
347
अणुवायकहणा
4.39.
on 14. ga.7. अणवहयवख (an-uvahayakkha Page #417

348
अणुवाचगह
अणुविद अणुवायगइ (anuvaya-gai < anupāta-gati) t. following M. वड्डर जहा कलाए एकेकाएऽणुवासरं चंदो PavSaro. 1575; तत्तोऽणुmotion, AMg. पढमे वा छम्मासे दोचे वा छम्मासे णत्थि पण्णरस मुहुत्ते वासरं सो सत्यो वसिम अश्कमेऊण । अहकमसो संपत्तो ... अडवि Sursnदिवसे णत्थि पण्णरसमुहुत्ता राती णण्णत्थ राइंदियाणं वड्डोवड्डीए मुहुत्ताण वा Ca. 1. 241. चयोवचयेणं, णण्णत्थ अणुवायगईए SuraP. 1.14.
garfer (aņu-vāsiyaPage #418

अणुविहाणओ
349
भणुवेल
पविरल-तिमिराणुविद्ध-संझा-पहा-परिक्खित्तं । मय-भिंण्ण-सामली-गंड-वास-कसणा- अणुवुत्ति (anu-vuttiPage #419

अणुवेलंधर
350
अणुव्वाण
सुवेलो व्व भुओ SetuBa. 15.19.
जीवो Gomsa.(K.) 807; उवओगं जाणित्ता अणुब्वदं पंचमं तस्स Kattiअणुषेलंधर (anuvelandharaPage #420

अणुब्वाय
351
अणुसज्जन
दाता
tlightly wet, AMg. पब्वाण किंचि अव्वाणमेव पिं.चिच्च होअणुब्वाणं . (शकुन्तला) अणुसअविघट्टिदस्स कथं दे संपदं संतावो Sak. 38. 10(3) OghNi. 488; ताहे तलपब्वाणा लेहा पुण होतऽणुब्वाणा OghNi. 490; ef. अणुसय. JM. पडिवाईऊण लेहं ज्झत्ति अणुब्वाण-अक्खरत्तणओ । तत्थेव असंवत्तियमिमं अणुसंवेयण (anu-samveyanaPage #421

अणुसजमाण
352
अणुसमय अणुसज्जणा य दसचोइस अट्ट दुप्पसेह VavaBha. 10. 348; छक्कायसंजमो पवज्ज देय मे भयवं SurSuca. 6. 209; पुण वि पहू सिंहासणमारुहिउँ ताण जाव ताव अणुसज्जणा दोण्हं VavaBha. 10. 389.
देइ अणुसद्धि KumaPra. 214.8. अणुसज्जमाण (anu-sajjamānaPage #422

बसमरत
353
मगुसरिपूर्ण बितिय-चतुत्थ-पंचमेसु गमएसु परिमाणं अणुसमयं अविरहियं अणंता उववजंति जोडिवि विउसहो अणुसरमि JambuSiCa. 1.2.6; करिणिव्व अणुसरह पिउ Viy. 24.16.1 (24. 228); एएहिं पंचहि अवसरेहिं रयमादिणित्तु । अणुसमयं पेम्मभरवसिय SudCa.(N.) 4.9.1; वेसा इव सायरु अणुसरंति SudCa. चउव्विगतिपेरंत अणुपरियदृति संसारं Panha. 5. 10. ga.1; (पुढविकाइया) (N.) 2.12.8; अह विवरे पइसरउ सुरलोउ अणुसरउ KarCa. 9.7.4; धम्मु अणुसमयमविरहियं उववागणं पण्णत्ता Pannav. 6. 19(580); (पुढविकाझ्या) तुरंतउ अणुसरहि Vaddhaca. 2.9.10; सिरि-वीयराय अणुसरसु पाय अणुसमयं अविरहियं असंखेज्जा उववर्जति Pannav. 6.62(626); %3D6.68_AnahSam. 2. 20; (pass.) ता इउ पुरु मुंचवि निय वहु वंचवि अणुसरीअई (632); जीवे ... दवाई भासत्ताए ... निरंतरंगिण्हमाणे ... अणसमय अवि जिणराय-पय AntRaiSam. 3. 29. रहियं निरंतरं गेहति Pannav. 11.70(878); णेरइयाणं ... अणाभोगणिव्यत्तिए अणुसरओ (anu-sara-oPage #423

अणुसरिय
354
अणुसास
Bhaira. 52.
AMg. णिस्सिंधियमणुसारं अगक्खरं छेलियादीयं Nandi. ga.78; JM. ऊसअणुसरिय (anu-sariya Page #424

मशुसासण
355
मणुसुमारिष 1.14. 10(589); जे मग्गमणुसासई say. 1. 15. 10(616); जं मे बुद्धाणु- केढवस्स णासे SriKav. 2.10. सासंति सीएण फरसेण वा Utt. 1.27; एगं च अणुसासम्मी हेऊहिं कारणेहि अणुसासिय (anu-sasiyaPage #425

अणुसुय
356
अणुस्सरण
अणुसुय- (anu-suya-Page #426

'अणुस्सरंत
357
अणुहरितमान VivMai. 135.
(P.) 16. 24.7; तं सरवरपाणिउ जुवइहि माणिउ सुहयमणूसहो अणुहरिउ । अणुस्सरंत (anu-ssaranta Page #427

अणुहविजण
358
अणुहो
AkkhsMaKo. 105.28.
Ka. 307:9; 150.4; 258. 3; 341.1; अणुहुँजि मणुयफलु दुलहु Jambd-- अणुहविऊण (anu-haviuna Page #428

359.
भणेकाणतरसिक्केवल समुदयं Naya. 1.1.1103 - Antag. 3.70; अमावा सोक्खं अणुहोती saline, Apa. सम्वधण्णछण्णे अणूसरे ... मेरुसिहरिपुब्वे विदेहए ... रयणसंचयं सासवं सिवा Pammav. 2.6706.22 (11[79]); - Uvav. 188; IM. णाम पट्टगं MahaPu.(P.) 41.2.7... ण व सहामि मूडो एणि भगुहोमि पञ्चक्खं KuvMAKS. 38.9.
अणूसव (an-isavaPage #429

मणेग
360
अणेगतरंग
very next moment, AMg. अणंतरसिद्धकेवलणाणे दुविहे पण्णत्ते, तं जहा अणेगगणणायग ... संपरिखुडे Viy. 7.9.20 (7.190); Naya. 1.1.24; अहं
- एक्काणंतरसिद्धकेवलणाणे चेव, अणेक्काणंतरसिद्धफेवलणाणे चेव Thana. अण्णया कयाइ ... अणेगगणणायगदंडणायग ... इय संधिवालेहिं सद्धिं संपरिबुडे 2. 93. (60) (comm. अनन्तरसिद्धो या संप्रतिसमये सिद्धः । स चैकोऽनेको विहरामि RayPa. 754; Anuog. ga. 303; से भरहे राया ... अणेगगणवा। of. यस्मिन् समये सिद्धो जायते तस्मिन् समये वर्तमानम् अनन्तरसिद्ध- णायग-दंडणायग ... संपरिखुडे Jambnddi. 3.9. केवलज्ञानम् JainaLakyanavali. p. 46)
अणेगगुण (anega-gunaPage #430
syanmandin kobatirth.org 090539 Sering Jinshasan For Private and Personal Use Only